Chapter 1: Sasuke's Mission
Chapter Text
Inhale, exhale.
Sasuke breathes in and out in a steady rhythm, tasting the fresh spring breeze of Konoha. How long had it been since he'd last been able to relax like this in his hometown? Despite being officially pardoned by the Hokage, the villagers still glared (and occasionally threw) daggers at him, so he spent most of his time locked away training in the Uchiha compound. On days like this, though, he risks making public appearances, if only for a short while. He needs the sunlight, and Naruto would likely drag him out if he stayed hidden away for too long. Few people are awake to judge his behavior this early in the morning. For now, if he closes his eyes and breathes, he can almost pretend he'd never left. He's free to wander the streets in peace.
"SASUKE!!"
Or not. Sasuke sighs as the obnoxious blonde shouts his name loud enough to wake the dead. "Naruto. What do you need?"
"Sasuke!" Naruto skids to a halt in front of him and doubles over, struggling to catch his breath. "I have a message for you! It's from Kakashi-sensei!"
"A message? This early?" Sasuke raises an eyebrow. "Go on then. Spit it out."
"Kakashi-sensei told me to tell that he's leaving on an A-rank solo mission and that he won't be back for two weeks. He told me to give you this!" Naruto grabs a vial of crimson liquid and holds it out to him.
Sasuke frowns. "Blood… Sensei's blood? But that could only mean…" Oh no. Don't say it. Don't you dare say it, Naruto-
"Kakashi-sensei doesn't need his dogs for this mission, and he won't be around to feed them, so he wants you to babysit them until he gets back!" Naruto sticks out his tongue, smiling so smugly Sasuke barely restrains himself from punching him in the face.
"No way! I'm not babysitting anyone, especially not a bunch of dirty animals. Besides, I did it last time!" The Uchiha huffs and crosses his arms. "Now go away and tell Kakashi he can find someone else. I'm not his errand boy."
"If you want to be a jerk, tell him yourself! But he's probably left already. Don't worry, I'm sure you'll have lots of fun cleaning up dog poop!" A taunting grin lights up the blond's face as he shoves the vial into Sasuke's hands.
Sasuke pointedly ignores the mischief in his eyes, refusing to take the bait. "Where was he headed?"
Naruto scratches his head, cheeks reddening sheepishly."Um… somewhere in the Land of Waves. I don't remember all the detail- hey, wait!"
Sasuke dashes off with a burst of speed. Cobblestones fly beneath his feet as he runs, arms trailing behind him. The wind tangles itself in his hair and he tucks his bangs behind his headband as he hurtles across the village with lightning speed. If Kakashi's headed to the Land of Waves, it'll take him some time to gather enough supplies for the mission. He has a head start, but since he's always late… I might have a chance! Sasuke runs like he'd run from a missile, leaping over various obstacles and startling the occasional passerby. I won't let you do this, Kakashi! The bottoms of his feet tingle as he gathers chakra and pools it there, waiting for the opportune moment. There! His chakra releases in an explosion of energy. The force rockets him up the wall of an apartment complex and sends him flying onto a balcony on the third floor. He tucks and rolls, wincing as the railing scrapes his arm. He drags himself upwards and sends a spinning kick through the screen door. "KAKASHI!"
A muffled groan sounds from somewhere to his left. Sasuke carefully makes his way through the messy apartment, stepping over various trinkets and clothing items scattered about haphazardly on the floor. He thinks to himself for a moment. Kakashi never makes such a mess. Something must be wrong. And when Sasuke steps into Kakashi's bedroom, he fears he knows exactly what it is. "Kakashi!"
The silver-haired shinobi groans again into his pillow. His limbs sprawl out across the shuriken-patterned bedsheets. Sasuke picks his way across the room, avoiding the random shirts, weapons, and books on the floor. He relaxes when he reaches his former sensei's side; now that he's closer, he can see the older man's chest expand and contract with each even breath. A weight lifts off his chest. He lets out a sigh of relief as his masked friend rolls over to face him.
"Sasuke…"
"What's going on?! First Naruto tells me you're leaving on a mission and dumping your dogs on me, then I come in and find your apartment in shambles! And you were just lying there like… like-"
Kakashi raises a hand. Sasuke falls silent out of habit. "Sasuke, I appreciate you wanting to spend time with me, but did you really need to break down the door?"
"The door was half broken anyway! It's about time you get a new one."
"Ah, well…" The older man grunts and pushes himself into an upright position, swinging his legs over the bed. "I've been having some trouble packing, you see. Hokage-sama said to leave as soon as possible, but…" He gestures to the mess surrounding him. "There's just not enough room for everything I'll need."
Sasuke raises an eyebrow. "There's no way you need all of this for one mission. What's going on? And don't lie to me this time."
"Hm. You've grown more perceptive over the years." Kakashi's visible eye crinkles in a smile. "I'm proud of you."
Sasuke's heart warms at the sight. He hasn't seen his smile for years, not since the time of the chunin exams. But he quickly feigns apathy, unwilling to let Kakashi divert his attention further. "Tch. Flattery won't distract me. A proper shinobi must see through deception."
"Ah… I did tell you that, didn't I?" The smile fades, and for a brief moment, the light in his eye disappears entirely. "The truth is, I'm worried about Pakkun. He denies it, but he's been acting more lethargic lately. He barely eats anything and drinks even less. I was looking for any clues that might point towards the reason for this."
"Oh." The mental puzzle pieces finally fall into place in Sasuke's mind. "Hm…he's too proud to show signs of weakness and too stubborn to see a medic if he's sick…"
"Precisely. He's in no condition to join me on my mission, and I'm not about to take the pack without him. I need someone to look after them while I'm gone. But Yamato and Gai are on missions of their own. Pakkun wouldn't open up to a medical-nin like Sakura, and Naruto doesn't know a thing about subtlety. That leaves only you, Sasuke." Kakashi looks his former student in the eyes, deadly serious. "I need you to find out what's wrong with Pakkun. This is your mission."
A bitter voice in the back of his head sneers. It commands Sasuke to put the old man in his place. Why should he, Sasuke of the legendary Uchiha clan, care about some weak puppy? The thought of doing the job of a common housekeeper boils his blood. But another voice, a softer voice, pulls him up and out of the dark void of his thoughts and into the light of Kakashi's apartment.
"Sasuke. I'm asking you not as your sensei, but as your friend. Please." Kakashi murmurs, face downcast. His fingers curl around the edges of his blanket.
"Ugh. Fine. But you owe me for this." Sasuke snatches a kunai from the bedside table and thrusts it onto Kakashi's lap. "And you better come back alive. If you leave me with a bunch of animals, I'll resurrect you and kill you myself."
"Well, let's hope it doesn't come to that." Kakashi relaxes somewhat, mirth seeping back into his tone.
"Naruto said you'll be gone for two weeks?"
"If all goes to plan. It's a recon mission; you know how unpredictable those can be."
Sasuke grumbles under his breath. "Yeah. Just try not to be late."
Kakashi laughs. "Oh, Sasuke. When have I ever been late?" And with that, he vanishes in a puff of smoke, leaving his flabbergasted pupil behind him.
Chapter 2: The Dog Park
Summary:
Sasuke takes the dogs to the park (with some difficulty).
Notes:
I'm not sure how frequently I'll update this fic. I'll try for once a week, but that might change depending on my schedule.
Chapter Text
Sasuke despises summoning techniques. He's not exactly squeamish about drawing his own blood, but it's still annoying to add yet another wound to his collection. Even a small cut could lead to infection, which could lead to disease or sepsis or worse. In a sense, he's grateful he doesn't need to draw blood this time; however, his stomach still churns slightly as he watches his former sensei's blood drip out of the vial and onto the wooden floor. The amount that rests in the vial could last him a month. The fact that Kakashi had left behind so much for a two week mission… Sasuke pushes the thought away before his mind can finish it. He flexes his hands, and in a couple quick motions, he completes the technique.
The dogs pop into existence in a cloud of smoke, all barking over each other. They stop short when they see the Uchiha. Some growl. A couple of them bare their fangs. Pakkun frantically whips his head back and forth, sniffing the air.
"Boss. Boss, where are you?! Boss!" Pakkun circles the spot where Kakashi had vanished a couple of times before fixing his attention on the only human in the room. "You! Where is Kakashi?! And how did you get his blood?!"
The other dogs snarl. Before Sasuke opens his mouth, they dart into a semi-circle and begin stalking towards him, hackles raised.
"Wait!" Sasuke's eyes widen as he realizes just how close the pack is to tearing him apart. He quickly backs up away from the dogs. His breath hitches when his back hits the apartment wall. "Kakashi gave it to me. I didn't hurt him. See?" He holds out the vial in front of him, moving it into a position where all the dogs can examine it easily. They take turns sniffing it suspiciously.
"Where is he?" Pakkun asks after the others finish inspecting the vial. "Boss would've told us if he was going on a mission. What's wrong?"
Sasuke frowns. "He just left for the Land of Waves. It must've been an unexpected mission if he didn't tell you."
Pakkun tilts his head for a moment, considering, then nods. "I see. He left us with you until he returns. Boss was always too trusting." He levels a glare at the Uchiha. The other dogs follow his lead.
The words cut deeper than any kunai or shuriken, but Sasuke makes an effort to keep his expression guarded and neutral. "Kakashi told me to take care of you, so whether you like it or not, you're stuck with me. First things first: you're all going for a walk."
The dogs erupt into a cacophony of barking. Over the yips and yaps and woofs, Pakkun's voice rings out in shock. "Absolutely not! We can't trust you! How do we know you wouldn't walk us right off a cliff, you traitor?!"
"You think I want that?!" Sasuke runs a hand over his face. He'd always known the dogs to keep everyone but their master at a distance, but he'd clearly underestimated their unforgiving nature. "It's been a whole year! I'm done with revenge. I'm trying to do this as a favor to Kakashi, so either let me honor his wishes or don't complain when I tell him you weren't cooperating!"
The dogs fall silent at that. Bisuke and Uhei exchange glances. Shiba, Urushi, and Guruko evaluate him curiously. Akino and Bull stare so intensely that some of Sasuke's hairs stand on end.
When Pakkun speaks again, it's with a tone that is both gruff and weary, like sharp rocks worn down over time. "Fine. We will accompany you on a walk. But only because Kakashi willed it. But if we sense even the slightest hint of betrayal-"
"You'll rip me apart." Sasuke interrupts. He pinches the bridge of his nose and takes a deep, shaky breath. "Right. Let's get started."
It takes several minutes for him to find the leashes scattered among the assortment of items in the apartment. It takes even longer for him to find and attach the right one to each dog. The dogs do nothing to help, with the exception of Guruko, who occasionally directs him to the leash of the right length when he struggles to determine it by himself. Sasuke briefly wonders if some sort of ninjutsu could do it for him, but quickly dismisses the idea. The last thing he needs is to improperly execute a technique and accidentally destroy Kakashi's apartment.
Upon exiting the apartment complex, Sasuke notices how high the sun has risen. Konoha comes to life with the sounds of the village. The clash of metal echoes from the training fields, shopkeepers shout about sales to various passersby, and children laugh as they race each other down the busy streets. The dogs' paws fall almost silently against the asphalt; whether it's because the other sounds mask their pawsteps or because they specialize in stealth, Sasuke can't tell. They walk a distance ahead of him. Their little legs move stiffly and awkwardly as they initiate their typical routine with a so-called villainous traitor instead of their master. Pakkun leads, tugging on his leash just enough to strain the Uchiha's arm. Sasuke grits his teeth and continues along the path.
Yips, whines, and barks announce that they're close to arriving at their destination. Sasuke had never bothered to visit the dog park before, but upon taking in the sights, he could imagine why the ninken liked it. Trees and bushes line a paved walkway that winds its way through a wide open field. A variety of sticks litters the ground under the shade of the trees. Shiba literally bounces up and down when he spots a forgotten piece of rope and nearly pulls Sasuke off his feet in a frenzied attempt to claim it for himself.
"Gah!" Sasuke lurches forward, stumbling in a desperate but vain attempt to keep his footing. He crashes to the ground with a thud. Shiba takes off running and the rest of the dogs tear themselves free of Sasuke's grip to follow him. Sasuke groans at the stinging pain in his knees. He drags himself upright, sparing his scraped knees half a glance before staggering after the massive crowd of dogs now fighting over Shiba's rope toy.
"Sasuke? Is that you?!"
Sasuke groans again at the overly enthusiastic shouting characteristic of a certain former classmate of his. "Go away, Naruto."
"No way! This is too good!" Naruto cackles, running up to him and nearly doubling over in laughter. "You made fun of me all the time when I had to dog-sit, so now I'm here to make fun of you!"
"Well, don't. I need to concentrate."
Naruto cocks his head and observes the pack. "Concentrate? On what? All you're doing is watching a bunch of dogs fight over a stick."
"It's a rope, actually. And this is serious business, nothing like you had to do. I'd tell you why, but we both know you're useless at keeping secrets." Sasuke smirks when Naruto's jaw drops.
"What?! I'm great at keeping secrets! Every good shinobi can keep a secret."
Sasuke shrugs. "Guess you're not a good shinobi, then."
Naruto lunges at him. Sasuke foresees the action and easily dodges out of the way. While the Uchiha generally prefers his solitude, Naruto's hotheaded persona makes for some good entertainment on occasion. Sasuke sidesteps a punch and grabs each of his wrists, pulling them apart so the blond can't form hand seals. "Rushing me headfirst? Predictable."
"Let me go!" Naruto thrashes about, flinging his limbs wildly.
"I'll let you go if you promise to leave me alone." Sasuke pushes chakra into his hands to prevent his captive from dislodging his grip.
Naruto flashes his signature grin. "No! I'm not giving up! That's my ninja way!"
Sasuke, recognizing that Naruto would sooner die than give in to his rival, releases him. "Ugh. This isn't worth the effort." He pauses for a moment, lost in thought. "You've got the memory of a goldfish, so I guess there's no harm in telling you. Kakashi thinks Pakkun might be sick. I'm supposed to monitor his behavior and figure out what's going on."
Akino takes advantage of the other dogs' distraction to quite literally steal the rope from under their noses. Bull lets out a roar, and with that, Akino breaks off into a sprint. The pack charges after Akino, a few members darting up ahead to try and intercept him. Pakkun lags a few paces behind the others. Sasuke hopes it's just because of his size.
Naruto apparently takes note of the pack leader's low speed as well. He chews on his lower lip, a habit he's taken upon while thinking deeply (or as deep as the knucklehead can, anyway). "He does seem kind of slow. I hope he's okay."
"It's possible he's just taking it easy, but I can't be sure. All I know is that Kakashi will kill me if his precious dog dies on my watch." Sasuke jogs after the pack. Naruto jogs alongside him.
"Can't we just ask Sakura? She's good with medical stuff."
"Pakkun's even more stubborn than you are. He'd never allow it."
"Oh."
Uhei intercepts Akino and tackles him. The two roll several feet, wrestling each other and playing a game of tug-of-war which the other dogs quickly join.
Suddenly, Naruto perks up. "Hey! Maybe you could feed him some ramen! That would cheer him up. Ramen always makes me feel better."
Sasuke rolls his eyes. "Dogs don't eat ramen, you idiot. … But you have a point. If he's sick, he probably won't eat much. If I get him a huge bowl of something he likes…"
Pakkun tumbles off of the dogpile, bouncing to the ground in a heap of fur. He shakes himself off, flanks heaving with heavy breaths. Sasuke plasters on an uncomfortably wide smile and approaches the downed dog.
"Hey, Pakkun." The Uchiha kneels down so he and the pack leader are face to face. "What's your favorite food?"
Chapter 3: Gone Fishing
Summary:
Sasuke and Naruto try to get Pakkun's favorite food.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Konoha striped salmon! Why did it have to be Konoha striped salmon?! Ramen is way better, and you don't even have to catch it!" Naruto complains, grumbling under his breath for the umpteenth time. Sunbeams shine through down from the afternoon sky, dancing and glimmering upon the surface of the lake. Naruto kicks at the water in frustration. The rowboat rocks back and forth dangerously and droplets scatter in every direction. A few of them land among the beads of sweat on Sasuke's forehead. Sasuke grits his teeth and grimaces.
"Would it kill you to be quiet for once?! You're scaring the fish!" The Uchiha clutches his fishing pole in a white-knuckled grip, glaring at his companion. "For someone who volunteered to help, you've done everything possible to get in my way!"
"How?! I've gone fishing with you for three days!"
"And you're the reason it's taken that long! I should've gone alone. At this rate, Pakkun will think I lied to him."
"Well, it's your own fault for promising to get him the rarest fish in Konoha!"
Sasuke groans and rubs his temples to soothe his budding headache. A fly buzzes past him. Annoyed, he swats it with all his strength, unintentionally launching it across the lake. "Naruto, if you say the word 'ramen' one more time I swear-"
"But it could work! You just won't let me try!" Naruto whines, interrupting his friend's tirade before it starts.
"Dogs don't eat ramen!"
"But if we got him some with lots of fish in it-"
"Dogs! Don't! Eat! Ramen!" With each word Sasuke jabs a finger into Naruto's chest. "We can't afford to risk making him worse. Besides, the point is to get him his favorite food. Mediocre won't cut it."
Naruto's excitement vanishes all at once. His eyes glaze over, losing their focus. His fingers curl around the edges of the rowboat, fingernails scraping against the wood. His lips tremble but don't form words.
"Naruto...?" Sasuke prompts as his frustration gives way to confusion.
"Mediocre? You think ramen is mediocre?!" Naruto's voice grows louder and louder. Suddenly, he stands, causing the rowboat to violently rock back and forth. Chakra swirls around him like a tornado, its amber glow illuminating the jinchuriki's outraged face. "Ramen is the greatest food ever!"
Sasuke gulps. Too late, he realizes his mistake. He scrambles backward until his back hits the stern of the boat. "Naruto, wait! I didn't mean it like-"
Naruto interrupts him with a chakra-powered punch in the face. The jarring motion knocks him over the side of the boat and into the ice cold water. His leg catches on the rowboat's side as he goes down, and the dramatic shift in weight flips the boat upside down with a splash. Naruto sputters as he crashes into the water with his friend.
"C-cold. Cold! It's cold!"
"You should have thought of that before you flipped over our boat, you idiot!" Sasuke smacks his fist against the water's surface, splashing the boy with all his might.
That was his second mistake.
A few hours and a few splash wars later, Sasuke and Naruto drag themselves back onto shore. Sasuke all but collapses on the grass, panting, dripping, and sweating in the summer heat. The pleasant view of the tree leaves and branches is blocked by Naruto when he plops down on a rock and looks over him.
"Sasuke?"
"Yeah?"
"It's evening. We still haven't caught any fish."
Sasuke closes his eyes and wills his mind to focus despite his exhaustion. "Hm… this isn't working. We need to approach the problem from another angle."
Naruto tilts his head curiously. Water drips down his face and onto his soaked jacket. "How?"
"I don't know. Just…. give me a minute." Various ideas occur to Sasuke, but he discards them immediately. None of them seem right, and he can't afford to waste any more time. "If only we knew some techniques that could bend the water…"
"Sasuke! Naruto! What are you doing here? And why are you all wet?"
"S-Sakura-chan?!" Naruto startles at the unexpected voice and almost falls off his rock. Sasuke rolls his eyes.
Their female teammate gazes down at them with brows knitted together in confusion. The setting sun creates a halo of light around her head, giving her pink hair a warm fire-like glow. Sasuke averts his gaze from hers, his face flushing as he realizes how childish he must look with his clothes soaked through and splattered with mud. Naruto stares wide-eyed at his crush and tries (and fails) to tidy himself up.
Sakura ignores him entirely and squats by Sasuke's side. "Sasuke, are you okay? Did Naruto drag you into another one of his stupid pranks?"
"No. Just one of his messes." Sasuke brushes aside her outstretched hand and pushes himself upright with his own strength. "Unless you're secretly the best fisherman in Konoha, there's no getting us out of this one."
"Huh? What happened?"
Naruto opens his mouth to answer. Sasuke quickly starts speaking before the blabbermouth blond can spill his secret. "I got roped into catching Konoha striped salmon for someone. Naruto helped by tipping over our boat and scaring away all the fish."
Sakura freezes. "You're catching fish for someone. Someone… special?"
"Ugh, no. Nothing like that." An image of Pakkun's face flashes in Sasuke's mind and he nearly gags.
Sakura visibly relaxes. "Oh, good. I mean, how can I help, Sasuke-kun? I just came out here for a walk, but I'll do whatever I can!" Her eyes light up with enthusiasm.
"I'm here too, you know." Naruto grumbles in the background, flicking a pebble into the lake.
Sasuke paces back and forth, thinking aloud. "Konoha striped salmon are a special type of salmon. At this time of year, they only live in the deepest parts of this lake. Since Naruto got our fishing poles dropped to the lakebed-"
"I didn't mean to-"
"-we'll need to use some kind of ninjutsu." A new thought pops into his mind, and he mulls it over for a moment. "Actually… Sakura, you've been learning some genjutsu, haven't you?"
Sakura blushes. "Oh, you noticed? I'm doing my best to master it, Sasuke-kun!"
"Can you cast one on one of the tiny fish there?" Sasuke points to a school of small fish crowded milling about close to the shore. Naruto stops sulking and pays attention, curious.
Sakura shrugs. "I'm not sure how much good that'll do, but okay." She takes a deep breath, peers into her chosen fish's eyes, and concentrates. The fish stops swimming and floats up to the surface.
"Did you kill it?" Naruto reaches down to poke it but Sasuke grabs the lapel of his jacket and yanks him back.
"Don't interfere. Sakura, did it work?"
Sakura nods.
"Good. Now make it thrash around. Scare it, hurt it, I don't care. Just make it make noise."
The fish spasms and convulses. Its tail repeatedly hits the water's surface with a smack. The rest of the school darts off in every direction.
"Almost there. Keep going! Make the fish scare the others to the center of the lake!"
Sakura does as he commands. A rush of adrenaline courses through him. Just like the fish under her genjutsu, Sakura Haruno is now completely under his spell. He has her at his fingertips, willing to fulfill his every wish. He can use her however he pleases and she won't even notice. Sasuke feels it once more: the dark rush of power, the wicked strength he'd learned at Orochimaru's side, the thrill of control, the-
"Uh, Sasuke? What now?" Naruto snaps him out of his spiraling thoughts.
It takes him by surprise. The dull blade of shame stabs at his heart once again. He hesitates, taking in Sakura's concentrated frown and Naruto's innocent trust. To fall so easily into his old way of thinking… no. He needs to focus. He can't allow himself to get distracted so close to his goal. "See how the tiny fish are all swimming to the middle of the lake? All that splashing should attract the big fish, and then-" He gapes as a massive striped salmon, at least two feet long, launches itself at its prey. "Quick, Naruto!"
"I've got it!" Naruto throws the kunai as fast as lightning. It skewers the salmon right in its eye. The salmon flops around helplessly, its blood turning the pool around it a cloudy crimson.
Sasuke grins. "Great! Sakura, you can drop the genjutsu now. Naruto, go swim out there and get it."
Naruto does a double take. "What?! Why me?!"
"Because it's your kunai, idiot. Shouldn't you retrieve it?"
"Hey, that's not fair! You tricked me!" Naruto protests angrily.
"It's your punishment for knocking over the boat. Now go."
Naruto looks two seconds away from punching Sasuke again, but upon noticing Sakura's expectant look he settles for muttering a litany of insults under his breath. He removes his jacket and swims out to retrieve their prize.
"Sasuke?" Sakura blushes and twirls a strand of hair with her finger. "Did I do a good job?"
"Hm? Oh. Sure." Sasuke mumbles, his mind elsewhere.
"Really? Yes!" She cheers, oblivious to her crush's disinterest.
Despite standing next to his teammate in the aftermath of a victory, Sasuke can't bring himself to look her in the eye. She was so eager to help, so… pliant. And Naruto too… I could've made those two do anything. Is this the price of trust, I wonder? Blind ignorance? His stomach churns. Bile rises in his throat. That power… I could have had more. I could have gone farther. Even after a year it still tempts me. Maybe the dogs were right not to trust me.
"C'mon, Sasuke! Stop spacing out! We have to go back to the village for dinner!"
Sasuke blinks. Naruto, now fully clothed and holding their catch, is waving a hand in front of his face. "Oh. Right." He walks with his teammates away from the lake and back to his hometown, the site of ceremonies, battles, rites, and rituals. He listens to his teammates' banter and matches their pace. Moving one foot in front of the other in a steady pattern, he can almost pretend that everything is normal, that he hadn't almost lost himself again.
The road to Konohagakure stretches longer than he remembered.
Notes:
I didn't mean for the chapter to end this way. It felt right, though, so I worked with it. I look forward to seeing where the next chapter takes me!
Chapter 4: Uchiha
Summary:
Sasuke tries to keep Sakura from learning too much while pushing aside bad memories.
Chapter Text
"We're back!" Naruto announces once they reach the gate. The guard on duty raises his eyebrows at the boys' muddy and soaked attire, but refrains from commenting after Sasuke shoots him a glare intimidating enough to frighten gods. Naruto marches on obliviously with the gargantuan fish in his arms. Sakura lags behind, embarrassed to be seen with the boys in their messy state. Few people roam the streets at this late hour, most choosing to eat dinner with their families or drink with friends, but the students of Team 7 still receive their fair share of judgemental stares from the loners passing them by.
Sasuke's feet lead him to the Uchiha compound out of habit. He doesn't realize where he is until Naruto questions him about it. The Uchiha symbol glares down at him like a bleeding eye. A chill runs up his spine, and the ice cold terror that he'd battled in his childhood resurfaces with a fury. Sasuke quickly redirects himself towards Kakashi's apartment. Puddles of blood, cold corpses, and a spinning mangekyou sharingan crawl out of the recesses of his mind and taunt him. Focus on Pakkun , he reminds himself. Just think of the dogs. But then his brother's lips twist into a maniacal grin, igniting the fire of his rage.
"Um, Sasuke? Are you okay? You don't look so good."
"I'm fine." He lies through his teeth. “Just took a wrong turn.” He averts his gaze from the annoying boy’s prying eyes.
“Where are you headed, anyway?” Sakura’s voice startles him; she’d awkwardly tailed them for so long he’d almost forgotten she was still there. “I was going to walk you to wherever you were going, but this is starting to take a while.”
Sasuke ponders over potential answers. On one hand, telling her a half-truth about Pakkun would reassure her that he hadn’t caught the fish for a date. That would dissuade her from spying on any perceived romantic competition. On the other hand, giving her any information about Pakkun’s condition, however tangential, could reveal too much. He’s witnessed Sakura’s sterling reasoning skills enough times to know she could easily figure out his secret if he so much as drops one wrong word. But before he can make up his mind, Konoha’s number one knuckleheaded ninja opens his mouth.
“Oh, we’re going to Kakashi-sensei’s apartment!”
It takes all of Sasuke’s self-control to restrain himself from smacking him.
“Huh? But isn’t Kakashi-sensei on a mission?” Sakura questions, raising a pink eyebrow.
“He is.” Sasuke swiftly interrupts the conversation before Naruto can say something he can’t take back. “But before he left, he asked us to catch some Konoha striped salmon for his dogs. Apparently he’d promised them some before he was assigned his mission and he didn’t want to disappoint them.”
“Yeah!” Naruto chimes in, not one to be left out of anything. “And I told sensei he could count on me! But then Sasuke was jealous that sensei trusted me more, so he challenged me to a fishing contest!”
“Baka. That doesn’t make any sense!” Sasuke mutters under his breath. The clumsily-crafted lie seems to satisfy Sakura at first, and for a split second he dares to hope that his secret is safe. However, Sakura’s intuition triumphs yet again, and he represses a groan as she voices her next words.
“You know, I actually haven’t seen the dogs in a while. Would you mind if I went with you to visit them? I’d love to pet Pakkun again!” Sakura beams, no doubt imagining some ridiculous fantasy of reclining on a sofa with all eight ninken on her lap begging for belly rubs.
Sasuke, unable to think of a convincing lie, responds bluntly. "Actually, that's a terrible idea."
"What? Why?!"
Naruto punches his shoulder. "Hey! Don't be mean to Sakura-chan!"
Sasuke flinches but doesn't back down. "The dogs hate your perfume. Pakkun told me it makes him want to vomit."
"He told you what?!" A shade of red deeper than the red of her dress blossoms on Sakura's face. Her curious but relaxed composure snaps like a twig. Sasuke can almost imagine steam blasting out of her ears as she whirls on him. "Which kind of perfume? The one I'm wearing now? Oh, when I find that dog, I'll punch him straight to the moon!"
The few onlookers take one look at the girl's murderous eyes and scurry away as fast as their legs can carry them. Naruto attempts to calm her with a hand on her shoulder. She shrugs him off, seething.
"Does he have any idea how much this perfume costs?! I swear, when I get my hands on him-"
"Sakura!" Sasuke interjects. A bead of sweat trickles down his forehead. Despite his strategic mind, he somehow managed to anger the apprentice of the legendary Tsunade, and the possibility of her punching Kakashi's beloved pug into oblivion occurs to him far too late. "I don't think it's personal. He's just allergic, that's all."
Sakura pauses. “Allergic…”
“That’s right!” Naruto adds. “So there’s really no reason to punch Pakkun. Believe it!”
“But if he’s allergic, he could have told me. I’m a medic. I could have examined him, given him some pills or something.” The kunoichi thinks aloud. “Why didn’t he say anything?”
“Because he’s stubborn. He hates accepting him from others. Don’t bother asking him about it. You won’t get anywhere.” Sasuke replies with a half-truth just as Kakashi’s apartment emerges from the sea of buildings. He contemplates running up the wall of the complex, but recalls his semi-awkward landing the day of Kakashi’s departure and decides against it. He changes course again and heads to the elevator, jabbing the up button with entirely too much force. The three wait in silence as the elevator descends. Naruto shifts the fish from one arm to the other, too hyper to stand still, and only stops when Sakura intervenes with a well-timed scowl.
The elevator dings as the doors open. Naruto and Sasuke step inside. Sakura hesitates. “If Pakkun really is allergic… I should go home and research a few things. Maybe I can find a way to help him.”
“Smart. You’d better get started.” Sasuke focuses on concealing the urgent edge to his voice. He presses the button for the third floor. “Goodbye.”
“Oh! Um. Goodbye, Sasuke-kun!” Sakura waves goodbye, face flushing at the compliment from her crush.
The doors close. Naruto whines about his own crush ignoring him, groaning over the elevator music. Sasuke takes a brief moment to evaluate his situation. Sakura’s intelligence had never proven to be this much of a pain until now. Considering her training regimen, she would likely finish her research and request to see Pakkun within the next couple of days. Given her determination and Kakashi’s mission schedule, he doubts he can keep her away from Pakkun long enough for him to earn the dog’s trust in order to fully evaluate his health. Several ideas flash through his mind. He discards them all. None of them would work in such a delicate situation. A bitter voice in his head mocks him for listening to Kakashi and getting involved in his mess. He trembles, angry at himself, at Kakashi, at Naruto and Sakura and Konoha, at his brother for taunting him even after he’d publicly sworn off revenge.
He bolts out of the elevator as soon as the doors reopen. His feet thud past the neatly arranged lines of doors until he reaches Kakashi’s, then fumbles with the apartment key. Naruto eyes him strangely as he shoves the key into the keyhole almost violently, twisting it like he would twist a kunai in an enemy’s wound. The door unlocks. He stumbles through it, adrenaline coursing through him. He snatches the fish from Naruto and hurries to the kitchen area to prepare it. He removes a kitchen knife from one of the drawers and twirls it in his hand.
“Sasuke!”
The aggravating voice shatters his focus. The knife clatters to the ground. He grips the edge of the kitchen counter for support, glowering at the fish’s cold, dead eyes.
“Sasuke, I don’t know what it is, but you’ve been acting super weird ever since we caught the fish. What’s wrong?” Naruto moves closer to him, unusually serious. “If you don’t think the fish is good enough-”
“It’s not about the dumb fish, usuratonkachi!” Sasuke squeezes his eyes shut. “That kind of power… you don’t know what it’s like. What it does to you…” In the dark void under his eyelids, he sees the flickering blue light of his chidori and the contrasting red of his brother’s mangekyou sharingan. He once again witnesses Sakura’s absolute submission to serving his will, the genjutsu-inflicted suffering reflecting in the fish’s glassy eyes, those frightened eyes looking just like his surely had that cursed fateful night. “Having everything I want right in front of me, only for it to slip through my fingers… was it a lie, Naruto? Was it all a lie?” Did I lie when I said I had given up on revenge?
When Sasuke’s eyes open once again, the conflict in them reflects in Naruto’s, twin pools of understanding gazing at him with all the compassion he doesn’t deserve. “Sasuke…”
“Huh. You actually did it.”
The boys jump apart, startled. Pakkun squints at the fish on the counter, seemingly unaware of the private moment he’d just interrupted. “I’ll admit, I thought those ‘fishing trips’ were just excuses to get away from the pack, but you actually did it.” The dog marvels. A bit of drool slips past his lips.
“Right. I need to cook this. Naruto?”
“I can help!”
“Hmph. Just try not to burn it.”
To Sasuke’s surprise, Naruto, in fact, does not burn it. The cooking goes rather smoothly. At last, Sasuke scrapes chunks of the cooked meat into eight dog bowls. “Alright. Dinner time.”
Those three words spur the pack into action. Every dog but Pakkun launches into their meal, ravenously gulping down scraps of seafood. Uruhei eats so fast he nearly chokes, and it almost distracts Sasuke from his mission. As Naruto pats the dog on the back, Sasuke refocuses on the littlest member of the pack. Pakkun eats slower than the rest, but gulps down his food nonetheless. Whether he eats slowly due to sickness or a willingness to savor the taste of his favorite meal, Sasuke doesn’t know. He almost sighs aloud, realizing his efforts have only brought him back to square one.
And then, just as Pakkun swallows his last bite, someone knocks on Kakashi’s door.
Chapter 5: Missing
Summary:
Sasuke is given a new mission.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everyone freezes for a moment. Then, all at once, the ninken all rush to the door in a frenzy of barking. Sasuke and Naruto immediately draw their kunai out of habit. They approach the door (the front door, not the screen door to the balcony that still lays in tatters from Sasuke's last visit). Sasuke casts Naruto a quizzical glance, asking a silent question: Did you invite anyone over? He shakes his head no. The two of them wait as the knocking becomes more insistent.
"Uchiha Sasuke!" A loud, unfamiliar voice calls from the other side of the door. "I know you're in here. Open the door!"
So it's not Sakura. He counts down on his fingers. Three…two… one… He opens the door and leaps back into a battle stance, Naruto at his side. A few of the dogs follow his lead and fall into formation, but most of them just wait by the door, unwilling to work with the resident traitor. The open door reveals an exasperated chunin woman who looks two seconds from having a mental breakdown. The genin relax but still keep their weapons close.
"Uchiha Sasuke." The woman rasps, her voice sore from her previous yelling. "Godaime-sama requests your presence at the Fire Estate. Bring the dogs." She forms a few hand signs and vanishes into thin air.
"Ooh, you're in trouble!" Naruto says in a singsong voice.
Sasuke ignores him and turns to the ninken. "Listen. I know you probably don't respect me, but out of respect for the Hokage, I need you all to come with me. Understood?"
The dogs yip amongst each other for a few seconds. Then, Pakkun speaks. "Fine. But we will go for the Hokage, not for you. Even though you did bring me a fish." Pakkun licks his lips. For a brief moment, he looks less like a trained hunter and more like an excited puppy. Then the image drops and his professionalism returns. "Pack, move out!" One by one, the dogs dash out the door. Bull leads the charge and Pakkun and Sasuke bring up the rear, leaving behind a stunned Naruto in the middle of the apartment.
The journey to the Fire Estate takes very little time– even less time than it would take Naruto to devour a bowl of ramen– mostly because the civilians of Konohagakure take one look at the massive bulldog speeding towards them and panic to clear a path. Sasuke intentionally slows his pace to avoid stumbling over the pug at his feet. Pakkun’s little legs carry him quickly over the cobblestone streets, but his small size still slows him down when compared to a human like Sasuke. Sasuke bends down to pick him up, but Pakkun puts on a burst of speed and leaps out of the way of the human’s descending arms. Sasuke mentally curses himself for acting without thinking. Pakkun’s pride would never allow him to accept aid from a traitor, after all.
The dogs have no choice but to wait for Sasuke to open the front door to the Fire Estate, much to their annoyance (since the Fifth still refuses to add dog doors to the building, claiming the village has greater needs at the moment). Sasuke makes his way to the front of the group, steeling himself for whatever the Hokage demands of him, and leads them inside. None of the various shinobi milling about the building dare get in their way. Whispers follow them through the halls. Sasuke pays them no mind, already accustomed to the suspicion his presence inflicts on his comrades. A few jonin side-eye him. He pretends not to notice an ANBU member following him. While Naruto has long ago forgiven him, he doubts he will ever regain the trust of the Hokage’s personal guard.
Sasuke and the ninken file one by one into the Hokage’s office. ANBU members flank the door and two more watch him from behind the main desk. The Hokage herself sighs wearily, shoving aside a mountain of papers, not even bothering to mask the distress wrinkling her otherwise smooth skin.
“Hokage-sama, the Uchiha has arrived with Hatake’s ninken.” One of the ANBU members comments after the Hokage and Sasuke awkwardly stare at each other for several seconds.
“Obviously.” Tsunade sighs again. “I’m hungover, not blind. Take these forms away. I’ve had enough paperwork for a lifetime.”
The guard nods, scooping up sheets of paper in her arms before departing. Tsunade steeples her fingers together and leans her chin on her hands, unusually serious. “I’ll cut to the chase. We’ve just received a distress signal from Kakashi-san. He requested backup, then sent us part of a coded message on his radio before the transmission suddenly cut off. Considering how rarely he asks for aid, we have every reason to suspect his life is in great danger.” She pauses, then presses a button on the radio that lazily sits atop her desk. A recording begins to play.
Kakashi's voice, somewhat distorted by static, speaks in an urgent whisper. "Day four, 1900 hours. Requesting backup at coordinates 1300, 1563, 1781. There are seven queens in the hive and more wasps than I can count. I've already been strung twice. Extraction is-" The metallic clang of clashing blades interrupts his sentence. The last thing Sasuke hears before the recording cuts off is the telltale chime of a sharingan activating. He swallows past a lump in his throat, hair raising on his arms. He'd observed enough of his sensei's fighting habits to know he only uses the sharingan against opponents who have a solid chance of taking his life. He's surprised to find himself in a cold sweat. The dogs whine and growl, fur bristling. Pakkun paces the floor.
"Four days ago, Kakashi was dispatched on a reconnaissance mission in the Land of Waves." Tsunade murmurs grimly. "From what Kakashi's past transmissions have told us, the abandoned military base he'd been scouting was apparently sheltering some missing-nin. He only noticed a few at first, but his most recent message implies that there are several high-level chunin and even a few jonin."
Tsunade's expression darkens even further. Sasuke braces himself for the worst.
"Kakashi is smart enough to avoid capture, but he is also deep inside enemy territory and doing his best to conceal his presence, meaning that the coordinates he gave may no longer be accurate. He also implied that he had been wounded twice, likely with poison. Ordinarily I would never assign a mission this difficult to a single shinobi, let alone a genin, but nearly all of our chunin and jonin are out of the village and far from the Land of Waves. You are both an Uchiha and Kakashi's student. Among the many ninjas in Konoha, it is very likely that you know him best." Tsunade's lip quivers. Her hands shake. Anxiety permeates the air, and before she even opens her mouth, it dawns on Sasuke that Kakashi's life might very well lie in his hands. "Uchiha Sasuke, I am assigning you this A-rank mission: to find and rescue the jonin Hatake Kakashi. Take the ninken; their tracking abilities will be crucial to the mission's success."
A thousand thoughts overwhelm him. He opens his mouth but finds himself speechless. Luckily, Pakkun speaks for him. "You said he's injured. Shouldn't you at least send a medic with us? What if he doesn't have an antidote for the poison?!" The pitch of his barking rises with each word.
Tsunade presses her hands to her temples and rubs, no doubt trying to ward off a headache caused by her hangover and stress. "I would send an entire medical squad if I could, but all of our medics are either on missions or are needed in the hospital. The closest thing we have to an available medic is Haruno Sakura, but she is currently occupied with her training, and her knowledge of poisons is still significantly lacking. I will send you with antidotes to the most common poisons found in the Land of Waves, but unfortunately that is all I can do."
"Why hasn't he summoned us?" Pakkun's eyes cloud with unshed tears. He blinks them before they can fall. "We're supposed to help him, so why…?"
To Sasuke, the answer is obvious. "Because he suspected this would happen. He knew that if something happened to him, your tracking abilities could be his one shot at getting rescued." He curses himself for not seeing it sooner. From his mask to his past to those stupid orange books, Kakashi had always been a man of mystery. Of course he would have a secondary motive for leaving his precious dogs behind. His eyes meet the Hokage's, half-hidden fear glistening in both pairs. "I accept this mission. Don't worry. I won't let him die." He vows to her, to himself, and to the dogs drowning in a sea of their own anguish. "I will find him, and I will bring him back." The words echo those Naruto had once spoken in this very office right before leaving to wrest his friend from Orochimaru's claws. "Believe it."
Notes:
Sorry it took so long to get to this point in the story. I was enjoying writing Sasuke and Naruto and exploring some of Sasuke's memories. I'm assuming this part of the story is why you're reading since it's the major plot point discussed in the summary. Going forward, I intend to keep updating about once a week if I can, and I plan to focus on Sasuke and Pakkun's dynamic during the rescue mission (unless I have any better ideas). Thanks for following this story so far. It means a lot to me that people actually care about my content.
Also, please let me know if you see any spelling errors so I can fix them. Not having a beta reader is hard.
Chapter 6: Into the Unknown
Summary:
Sasuke's A-rank mission has a rough start.
Notes:
The violence begins here! I don't think it's too graphic, but I figured I should drop a warning here just in case.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Armed with only a few weapons, a medical kit, and a vial of Kakashi’s blood, Sasuke departs from the village under the midnight moon. He shivers under the thin fabric of his shirt. The full moon bathes the forest in an ethereal light, transforming it into a place of otherworldly beauty. The last Uchiha leaps through the trees; oblivious to this beauty, he thinks only of the aid the extra light provides in his mission. Extra light provides more visibility, enhancing a shinobi’s ability to search for clues and avoid environmental hazards and traps, but also mitigates the potential for stealth. Sasuke races through the trees, following Pakkun’s lead. The pug leads him along a relatively straightforward path. Sasuke recognizes the surrounding woods. Memories of training here with Team Seven– with Kakashi – flood his head. The memories spur him to run faster, almost hastily. Careful, Kakashi’s voice whispers through his thoughts. A shinobi must never move carelessly. A single moment of impatience could lead to death. He slows down reluctantly, despite every muscle in his body screaming at him to speed ahead. He can’t afford to get ahead of Pakkun.
To his credit, Pakkun uses his small size to his advantage. He darts between bushes and through hollow logs, his veteran paws not making a sound. He swerves to left and Sasuke follows him without missing a beat. He doesn’t communicate verbally, but Sasuke recognizes the subtle tips of his ears and flicks of his tail used to direct other ninken. He despises the fact that Pakkun has chosen to treat him like a mere dog. That’s what you are now, boy. Orochimaru sneers within his subconscious, the evident disgust of his tone the polar opposite of Kakashi’s comforting lilt. Nothing but a dog, a disposable pawn to the village. Is this really what you wanted when the blond brat brought you back? Sasuke snarls. He suddenly hates Pakkun with every ounce of his being. Frustration wells up inside him and pushes him over the edge. Distracted, he takes a misstep and stumbles. The ground rushes up to meet him and he smacks against the dirt before he even notices he’s falling. His head throbs, and his cursed seal throbs with it.
Pakkun stops short and hurries to his side. “Get up, Uchiha! This isn’t the time for fooling around!”
“You think I’m fooling around, huh?!” Sasuke pushes himself up. Blood streaks his cheek; a twig must have scratched him on his way down. He despises his weakness, and he despises himself for it. “Stop treating me like one of your dogs! If you have something to say to me, say it!”
Pakkun’s nostrils flare. He glares up at the arrogant boy with fury five times his size. “I am the one tracking Kakashi’s scent, so I must lead! As your leader, you are under obligation to follow my orders.”
“It would sure be a lot easier to do that if you’d just talk to me like a person! I’m not a dog, Pakkun, and I’m sick of you treating me like one!”
“You know the pack signals.” The ninken huffs. “Why should I stop using a communication network designed to be used for tracking missions?!”
“Because it’s a system meant for dogs!”
“It’s a system meant for stealth! And since I can’t use hand seals, this is the best I’ve got! Or would you rather I babble at you and alert the entire forest to our location?”
Pakkun has a point, and this angers Sasuke even further. He opens his mouth but any semblance of sound dies in his throat.
"That's what I thought. Now let's get moving. We've got a lot of ground to cover."
Sasuke slams a fist against the ground, seething. He staggers to his feet and takes to the trees once more. A snake coils around a nearby tree trunk. Its forked tongue flicks out towards Sasuke as if teasing him. It fixes cold, impassive eyes on the boy and tilts its head. Sasuke freezes. He reaches a hand to the side of his neck; his fingers brush against the cursed seal. It burns. Before Pakkun has the chance to stop him, he dashes forward and plunges his kunai into the snake’s skull. Its body thrashes weakly, then goes limp and crashes into one of the bushes below. Sasuke removes the kunai and sheathes it, not bothering to wipe away the blood. His cursed seal cools.
“Sasuke?! What was that?!”
“Just taking care of a threat. Let’s go.”
Pakkun takes a cautious step back and gives him a once over. Some of his fur stands on end. He approaches the body of the snake and observes it closely. “This snake isn’t venomous. It wasn’t poised to attack, either. Why did you kill it?”
“It reminded me of someone I knew.” Sasuke squeezes the handle of his kunai. “Now are we going or not?”
Pakkun briefly hesitates, seemingly about to say something more, then changes his mind and takes off at a run. Sasuke follows, and though Pakkun’s usage of pack signals still irks him, it no longer seems as important as it did a few minutes ago. Sasuke scans the forest for a glimpse of shifting scales or glowing eyes in the dark. No animals cross his path. No movement catches his eye. He strains his ears, but his heightened ninja senses don’t pick up any hissing. Still unnerved, he carries on with his mission, now with so many more worries beyond those related to Kakashi.
The familiar forest fades as he journeys onward. Sasuke stops recognizing landmarks except for a few he recalls from Team Seven’s first C-rank mission gone wrong. He hadn’t expected to awaken the sharingan during that mission, but for the first time since the massacre, he’d felt satisfied with his progress. His prowess had no doubt saved his life. He hadn’t expected to lay it down for his teammate that day, but he had, and yet he had lived. The fact that he’d managed to dodge enough senbon to survive what otherwise would have been a fatal blow stood as a testament to how far he’d come. The thrill of that first rush of power still remains somewhere within the back of his consciousness. He should have realized back then how much his power bordered on the brink of insanity, how its instability lured him closer and closer to the edge of the metaphorical cliff his brother had tumbled off years ago. A vision flashes before his eyes, a vision of snakes coiling around his ankles and dragging him back. His heart pumps faster as he unconsciously speeds up. What’s wrong with me?! Sasuke can’t tell if the thumping he hears is from his footfalls or his heartbeat. You know, little brother. Itachi answers. You know, Orochimaru adds. Come to me, and you’ll know even more. Sasuke’s chest tightens. His cursed seal aches. His breath comes quicker and shallower. He can’t breathe. You don’t know, Kakashi murmurs, and that’s okay. No one has it all figured out. Just take it one step at a time. Breathe, Sasuke. Breathe.
Inhale. Exhale. Jump from tree to tree. Jump not to the voice that calls to you from the deepest recesses of your mind, but to the one that never truly left your heart.
Sasuke runs until someone runs into him.
“Gah!” Sasuke nearly falls for the second time that night as a tangerine blur collides with his side. He throws an arm around a bough and cries out as a muscle twists unnaturally. A body presses against him, hot and sweaty and panting. He pries his hand off the tree and shoves the body away out of instinct. A familiar voice cuts through his panic.
“Sasuke, wait! It’s me, Naruto!” Naruto raises his hands, open palms faced towards him in a gesture of peace. “I’m not trying to hurt you. See?”
“Naruto?!” Sasuke shoves him again. “What do you think you’re doing here?!”
Pakkun skids to a halt once more and growls. “Uchiha! How many times must I tell you to be quiet?!”
Sasuke gestures helplessly at the grinning blond brat in front of him. Naruto breathes hard, still recovering from his literal run-in with his teammate.
Pakkun sighs and waits for an explanation.
“Sorry.” Naruto apologizes once his breath steadies. “I didn’t mean to crash into you like that, but you’re super fast and I had to catch up to you before you got any further away.”
Sasuke rolls his eyes at his teammate’s impatience. “Why are you here?”
“Hokage-sama sent me. She said she made a mistake sending you to the Land of Waves by yourself, so she sent me after you.”
Pakkun sniffs the air. He flicks his ears in a series of patterns from his place on the ground. Sasuke shoots him a subtle nod from above. The dog slowly backpedals until he reaches a sizable rock. Sasuke shifts slightly to keep himself between the dog and the boy before him.
“Sasuke? You okay?” Naruto asks softly, too softly, his voice devoid of its ever-present passion. Its sheer raw vulnerability nearly compels Sasuke to spill his secrets then and there. Sasuke bites his lip until the metallic taste of blood hits his tongue. Is it just his imagination, or have Naruto’s ocean eyes begun to spin even faster than his sharingan?
“Naruto.” It takes an abnormal amount of focus for him to form words. “I need you to tell me something.”
“Um, okay. What is it?”
“You know next to nothing about tracking, so tell me how you managed to catch up with one of the best tracking ninken in Konoha.” The entire world swirls around him now merges into a blur of brown and green with a spot of orange. His fingers tremble. Not yet. Let him speak.
Naruto chews on the inside of his cheek. “Hey, what’s the big idea? Are you seriously interrogating me right now? Do you want my help or not?”
“I knew it.” In one fluid motion, Sasuke plunges his kunai into his thigh. The immediate stab of pain jolts him out of his stupor. He leaps backwards just in time to dodge the swing of a previously concealed katana. At the same time, Pakkun leaps atop the rock next to him and uses the momentum to launch himself at Sasuke’s assailant. The fake Naruto parries his outstretched claws, but the attack knocks him off guard long enough for Sasuke to recover his balance. Fast as lightning, he aims and throws a shuriken at the assaulter’s elbow. It narrowly misses. It impacts against a tree trunk with a loud thunk . The attacker whacks Pakkun aside and dashes towards Sasuke. The Uchiha’s eyes flash red and time slows down through the power of the sharingan. He dodges the katana’s next swings and strikes back with his kunai. He stabs the boy once in the shoulder and once in the stomach, his own stomach churning as the boy screams with Naruto’s voice. Naruto screams as the chidori pierces his chest. Hashirama and Madara’s faces glare down upon Sasuke’s sin. Sasuke panics and presses his hands over the weeping wound. The memory frightens him enough for him to falter. His opponent lunges at him, katana striking at his neck. Sasuke stumbles backwards. No! Even with the sharingan, he’d moved too slowly. He squeezes his eyes and waits for the end. It never comes. Naruto’s voice screams again. Sasuke hears a sickening snap, then a loud thump.
When he opens his eyes, the enemy shinobi’s body lies limp and lifeless on the forest floor. Sasuke hops off out of the tree and hurries over to the body to inspect it. Pakkun stands over it triumphantly. Blood drips from the dog’s fangs and onto the open wound on the ninja’s neck. The neck bends at an unnatural angle. The ninja’s true form surprises him; the smooth skin and lack of scars indicates he was young, around Sasuke’s own age, and inexperienced in battle. Blood soaks into brown hair, staining it a dark russet, and deepens the red of his shirt. The four diagonal lines on his headband match the symbol of Kirigakure.
“Thanks.” Sasuke mumbles, not knowing what else to say.
“No problem.” Pakkun grunts. “Kakashi would be sad if you died. I couldn’t let that happen.”
Sasuke kneels down next to the corpse and removes the headband. Running a thumb over the symbol engraved in the metal, he thinks as hard as he can and tries to put together the pieces of the mental puzzle that this mission had become. A kiri-nin, so close to Konohagakure… What in the world was he doing here?
Notes:
Writing combat scenes is difficult for me. From finding the right pacing to making sure everyone is in character and not too overpowered, it isn't easy. I'm trying my best though.
Chapter 7: Kaito
Summary:
Sasuke inspects a body (and gets tackled by a dog).
Notes:
I was going to update this story a couple days ago, but then the DDOS attack happened. I'm glad that AO3 is back online now. Remember to be safe, everyone.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After thoroughly inspecting the body, Sasuke sits on a nearby stump, skimming a crumpled note he’d found in the corpse’s pocket. Pakkun clears his throat and raises a furry eyebrow. Sasuke takes the hint and reads it aloud.
Master of Fangs, I write to inform you that your concerns regarding the target were unwarranted. I have observed him closely, and though he appears subdued within the public eye, his personal interactions have given me great insight regarding his true character. The seal remains intact and fully operational; it is only a matter of time before your prize will deliver itself straight to your doorstep. All is according to plan. Prepare for delivery at the usual spot. -Kaito
"Kaito… Master of Fangs…" Pakkun ponders the names and draws a blank on them both. "Do you know them, Sasuke?"
Sasuke racks his brain for any useful tidbits of information. "Kaito...? No. Never heard of him. But this Master of Fangs… it's Orochimaru. I'm certain of it."
Pakkun's bloody fangs flash in the moonlight. "He's come for you! Unless… unless he's gone after Naruto this time."
"Naruto? Why would he want Naruto?"
"The note mentioned a seal. Naruto is a jinchuriki. He could be after the Kyuubi."
Sasuke's breath quickens. He had learned much about Orochimaru during his time as his pupil, but Naruto? The goofball wouldn't stand a chance against the snake Sannin without knowledge of his techniques learned from Jiraiya wouldn't protect him long, especially considering many of Naruto’s skills come from the teachings of Jiraiya, Orochimaru’s old teammate. If Orochimaru had started targeting Naruto, that would explain why the boy he’d fought had tried to kill him instead of incapacitate him. But if he wanted Naruto, why would he send someone after Sasuke in the first place? “Pakkun, you were able to detect that this boy’s scent was different from Naruto’s. When we were in Kakashi’s apartment, did Naruto smell like himself?”
Pakkun visibly gags. “Unfortunately. He’s smelled of ramen broth and expired milk ever since I met him, and probably long before then too. The pink-haired girl is right. He needs to bathe more.”
Sasuke nods in agreement but stops himself before he can begin a rant about Naruto’s hygiene. He needs to focus on the tasks at hand: figuring out Orochimaru’s strategy and finding Kakashi. “So we can assume the real Naruto is safe back in the village. Kaito wouldn’t have had the time to kill or kidnap anyone if he was busy following us. So Naruto should be fine, unless this guy sent someone else after him.” He clenches his fist, crumpling the note. “If they hurt him…”
“I wouldn’t worry about it. That guy is too stubborn to die.”
Sasuke isn’t sure if that’s meant to comfort him or insult Naruto or both.
“Besides, he’s in a village full of capable leaf shinobi, including Jiraiya and Tsunade. They would never let anything happen to him.” Pakkun continues softly. He moves to rub against Sasuke’s calves.
The dog’s soulful eyes meet Sasuke’s, and he reaches down to pet the dog out of instinct, body longing for that calming touch. He stops his hand inches from the dog’s fur and pulls back. “Right. We should get back to the mission. But…” He rifles through his pocket and pulls out the vial of Kakashi’s blood. Relief surges through his body when he confirms it’s still wholly intact. He performs the summoning technique and Pakkun’s pack members pop into the forest all at once. They sniff at the corpse and look between it, Pakkun, and Sasuke for some sort of explanation. “Take this note to the Hokage.” He tucks the crumpled paper into the folds of Uhei’s bandages. “Don’t let anyone else read it. Take the body back too. Then go check on Naruto. We think he might be in danger.”
Bisuke and Guruko nod in affirmation, but the others either stare daggers at him or wordlessly ask Pakkun what to do. Sasuke sighs. He really should have expected this. “Come on! Pakkun and I are working hard to bring Kakashi back, but I don’t have any body sealing scrolls, and the hours it would take to go back to the village could be hours Kakashi can’t afford to wait. So do it already!”
That sparks half the pack into action. Bull gets to work lifting the body onto his back while Bisuke, Shiba, and Guruko assist him in securing his burden. Uhei and Akino continue waiting for Pakkun’s orders while Urushi shifts uncomfortably between the two. Pakkun finally gives the signal and the three stragglers jump up to help their packmates, relief crossing Urushi’s features.
“Good. That’s taken care of. Let’s go, Pakkun.” Sasuke leaps into the trees once more. Pakkun picks up the trail again in seconds, barks once, and sprints off. Sasuke follows close behind. His thoughts swirl in a maelstrom in his mind, spinning faster and faster like the tomoe of a sharingan. That boy had efficiently used both genjutsu and kenjustu, yet none of his techniques had mirrored Orochimaru’s in any way. Then again, their fight had lasted only a matter of minutes. Could he have overlooked something, some important clue that would reveal the mystery boy’s motives? Perhaps, but he couldn’t do anything about it now. Maybe once he reaches Kakashi, he could borrow his radio and ask Tsunade for the information she would have found after completing his opponent’s autopsy. Orochimaru… Sasuke recalls the snake he stabbed a short time before the fight had begun. Could that have been one of his snakes? Unable to rule out the possibility, the unknown variables taunt him further, dancing out of reach every time he extends a hand to grasp at them. What would Kakashi do? Not for the first time, a pang of regret throbs in Sasuke’s heart. If only he’d spent more time listening to his teacher during the short time they’d had together, maybe he would have shown Sasuke some sort of strategy to use in situations such as this. His jonin-sensei seemed to have a plan for resolving whatever problems he bumped into, from S-class enemy shinobi to old ladies who couldn’t carry their own groceries. If Kakashi had been telling the truth when he’d said he’d already lost everyone he loved, he had more in common with Sasuke than the so-called avenger had wanted to believe. Two child prodigies with strength forged in bloodshed… if only Sasuke’s closed-minded pursuit of vengeance hadn’t blinded him, he could have–
“This is bad. I’ve lost the trail.”
Sasuke snaps to attention. “What?!” He jumps down to Pakkun’s level and frantically glances around. The trees thin out near the muddy banks of a fast-flowing river. The murky waters obscure its depth. Slim, shadowy figures weave their way through the rapids with ease.
With no bridge to cross, Pakkun plops down and takes a moment to rest his aching paws. He swats at the silhouettes and they scatter in seconds. Droplets of water splash up and splatter onto his face. The defeated dog bares his teeth at the dirty earth and hangs his head. “I’ve lost the trail. The river washed away Kakashi’s scent. Even if we can find a way across, I doubt I’ll be able to find it again. Kakashi’s too good of a ninja for that. If he swam across this river, it’s because he realized he was being followed and tried to hide his tracks. There’s no finding Kakashi when he doesn’t want to be found.”
Sasuke laughs harshly in disbelief. “So this is it, then? The so-called greatest tracking ninken in Konoha is giving up because of a little water?”
Pakkun whirls on him, snarling. “You think this is funny?! You think I want to abandon the greatest boss I’ve ever had?! I’m telling you it’s impossible! I’ve trained with my pack for years, and we’d do anything for Kakashi, but this is out of our paws now!”
“Again with your dog language. I’m not one of your dogs, Pakkun.” Sasuke spits the words like they’re poison. “Go home if you want, but I’m not giving up on Kakashi just because his sick puppy was whining like a coward!”
Before the last word leaves his lips, Pakkun tackles him with a surprising amount of strength for his small size. He hits him square in the chest and kicks him into the mud. Sasuke sputters and gasps for breath, winded from the sudden impact. Pakkun keeps his paws planted firmly in Sasuke’s torso. His claws dig into his skin just enough to draw blood. “Call me a coward one more time and it’ll be the last thing you ever do!”
Head spinning, Sasuke spits mud from his mouth and tilts his head to the side so Pakkun’s spit doesn’t dribble on his face. He wheezes and struggles weakly, but the pug doesn’t budge. He opens his mouth to retort but the venomous comeback dies on his tongue when the earth beneath him vibrates. A sound like thunder echoes through the forest, followed shortly after by a loud crack and a crash. Pakkun’s head shoots upward in the direction of the noise. Sasuke takes advantage of his momentary distraction to shove him off and scramble to his feet. “What was that?!”
“You think I know?! I don’t know what it was, but it sounded bad!”
“Y-yeah…” Sasuke bends over and rinses his grimy hands in the river. He leans forward and tries to catch a glimpse of whatever caused the sound, but nothing appears out of the ordinary. “I can’t see it. Pakkun, can you smell anything?”
“Oh, so now you trust my nose?”
“We don’t have time for this! Just answer the question!”
Pakkun’s nostrils twitch. His gloomy expression evaporates into a hopeful grin. His ears perk up and his tail wags back and forth. “We’re lucky. It’s upwind of us.”
“What’s that mean?”
“It means it can’t smell us , but I can smell it . Come on!” The dog yips excitedly and dashes off.
Bewildered, Sasuke hurries to catch up with him. “Huh? Wait, we’re going towards that thing?!”
“Don’t worry, I think I know what it is! This could be just what we need to pick up Kakashi’s trail again!”
“What?!”
“Just trust me!”
Sasuke bites his lip to hold back the flood of questions threatening to pour from his mouth. He curses, realizing he has no choice but to follow the dog who had tackled and threatened him less than a minute earlier. He quickly assesses the situation. No trained ninja would make that much noise, so it had either been caused by civilians or animals or both. But what sort of person or animal could make a sound with as much volume as an explosion? He couldn’t smell smoke or see it in the air, so no explosion had actually gone off. Besides, Pakkun certainly would have said something if he was about to lead Sasuke into an active warzone. Sasuke moves a hand to his belt next to his (now muddied and bloodied) kunai. Whatever awaits him through the haze of trees, he swears he will be ready.
Notes:
I really need a beta reader. I made so many mistakes during this chapter. I think I managed to edit most of them out, but I may have missed a few, so if I did, I'm sorry. I tried my best.
Chapter 8: River Crossing
Summary:
Sasuke and Pakkun investigate a loud noise and find a new way forward.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke breaks through the final barrier of bushes and bursts into a clearing dotted by tree stumps. Pakkun hops on top of the tallest one and prods at the splintering break that had once connected the stump to its trunk. He sniffs at the exposed inner wood and yips excitedly. “I knew it! This is our chance!”
“For Konoha’s sake, Pakkun, tell me what’s going on!” Sasuke growls, too annoyed and exhausted to show any sense of decorum. He scans the area, reaching out with his chakra to detect potential threats, but the area appears safe for now. He takes note of the oddly shaped chunks of wood trailing from the stumps back into the forest.
“You get it now?” Pakkun gloats. “A beaver! We’ve wandered into a beaver’s territory! What we heard was probably the beaver taking one of these trees down or slapping its tail on the water nearby!”
“The beaver would have taken the tree trunks from this area and added them to its dam. Maybe the dam will span enough of the river that we can cross it and search for clues on the other side!” Sasuke smirks and opens his mouth to compliment his companion, then recalls Pakkun’s earlier tackle and takes back the unsaid praise. “Alright, let’s go.”
Sasuke and Pakkun move as one, following the bits of bark the beaver left in its wake. The chips of wood become sparser the longer the trackers stay on their chosen path, but the drag marks in the dirt never fail to indicate the road the animal had traveled. Pakkun inhales deeply through his nostrils at key points in their journey to detect danger and keep them on track. They work silently to track the animal with stealth and precision. Between Pakkun’s nose and Sasuke’s keep eyes, they complete this leg of their journey and rediscover the riverbank without issue. A heaping pile of logs supported with rocks, grass, and mud stands strong against the current, a hulking stronghold wide enough to block off nearly the entire expanse of water. Sasuke leans one foot on it and slowly pushes down, testing if it can hold his weight.
“Seems sturdy enough. Pakkun, can you smell the beaver nearby? I’d rather not piss off something strong enough to fell trees.”
Pakkun sniffs the air. “Hmm. This whole area smells like beaver. Whether it’s because the beaver is here now or because it spends a lot of time here, I can’t say.”
“Brilliant.” Sasuke says sarcastically. He swears under his breath and takes his first step onto the wood of the dam. It creaks ominously, but still holds. He traverses the dam at a snail’s pace, testing each step before putting his weight down fully. Pakkun follows him and swivels his ears to listen for approaching danger above the roar of the rapids. A stick snaps under Sasuke’s foot. Without the dam to support it, his foot fully submerges in the icy water. The gushing current soaks through his shoe and sucks it down deeper. Sasuke grips the slippery material of the dam with both hands and scrambles to pull his leg out of its freezing prison. His fingers slide down the slick bark wherever they seek to find purchase. Inwardly cursing his foolishness, Sasuke cries out. “Pakkun. Help!”
The pug sinks his teeth into the fabric of Sasuke’s shirt and tugs with a surprising amount of strength for his size. Slowly but surely, he drags Sasuke upward and backward until he sits, shaking, on the dam’s wooden surface. When the boy doesn’t move, he nudges him with a wet, squishy nose. “Hey. Sasuke. You okay?”
“Y-yeah. Sorry.” Sasuke pushes himself to his feet. When he makes eye contact with the pug, he’s stunned to see genuine worry in his eyes.
“Hey, what’s the big idea? Why are you staring at me?”
“I’m not!” He snaps back out of instinct, then instantly regrets it. He sighs and runs his fingers through his hair. They catch on pieces of leaves, bits of bark, and burrs that stab at his skin like little needles. “I’m just… I…”
Pakkun tilts his head, his dark eyes wide and curious as he waits for his companion to find the right words.
“Thanks.” The word feels foreign on Sasuke’s tongue. His face flushes with shame. The heir to the Uchiha clan, saved by a mere dog! Pathetic. Foolish little brother, Itachi criticizes. And you call yourself a ninja? His brother’s voice joins the thundering rush of the rapids beneath him. The sound overwhelms him, blocking his senses until all he can hear is the caws of crows within his memory.
“Sasuke?”
The crows vanish in a heartbeat. “What?”
“I said ‘you’re welcome.’”
“Oh.” Sasuke moves to keep going, eager to leave his humiliation behind. He judges his steps more carefully this time. He’d surely die of embarrassment if he had to be rescued by a pug twice in one day.
Pakkun’s pitying stare all but burns holes in the back of his head as he takes the lead once more. He pointedly only steps on the largest, dryest of logs and keeps his hands free to catch himself if he falls. Luckily, he makes it across the rest of the dam without slipping off and plummeting into the river. The logs stretch close enough to the bank that he jumps off the edge and lands on two feet without issue. Pakkun pads up to the edge after him and eyes the gap warily. “Sasuke… I’m not so sure about this.”
“What now? Scared of heights?” He teases, secretly glad not to be the liability for once.
“Of course not!” Pakkun barks gruffly. “It’s just… well…” He sits down with a frustrated whine. “I can’t jump that far. My legs aren’t that long, and with how slick these logs are, it wouldn’t be safe for me to try a running start.”
Sasuke frowns. He hadn’t accounted for the size difference, but after looking over the ominous waters below, he realizes Pakkun has a point. A small dog like him couldn’t jump several feet. Not even ninken abilities could defy the laws of physics to that extent. He considers offering to summon Pakkun across the gap, but dismisses the option after a moment’s thought. While he still possesses a relatively large amount of Kakashi’s blood, that amount isn’t infinite, and he’d rather not use it unless there’s no other way forward. As much as he hates to admit it, Sasuke needs the ninkens’ tracking abilities to locate Kakashi; running out of his blood would prove problematic at best and devastating for the mission at worst. Sasuke had brought along equipment primarily suited for tracking and combat, not rescuing dogs from beaver dams, so his equipment would be of no use, and fire style ninjutsu would only worsen the situation. That leaves him with one option: an option Sasuke knows for a fact his companion will reject due to his standoffish nature. But what choice does he have? “Pakkun.”
“Figure out a solution yet?”
“I have.” Sasuke wades into the river as far as he dares, cringing as the frigid liquid digs its claws into his calves. “I need you to jump.”
Pakkun guffaws. “What about ‘I can’t jump that far’ can’t you understand?! Are you trying to drown me?!”
“Don’t be stupid. I’ll catch you.” The shivering shinobi extends his arms towards the cowering pug atop the miniature cliff.
Pakkun stands on his hind paws and assesses the distance once more. His eyes widen further and he skitters back, claws scraping against the damp tree bark. “No. No way! How can I trust you not to drop me?!”
Sasuke clenches his teeth as his annoyance simmers to the surface. “Come on, Pakkun! We don’t have time for this!”
“Then think of something else, because I’m not jumping!”
Sasuke snaps. “What more do I have to do to get you to trust me?! I’ve cared for you like Kakashi asked. I’ve taken you on walks, caught your favorite fish for you, kept Sakura from prodding you with needles–”
Pakkun freezes, alarmed, but the oblivious human keeps talking.
“–helped you with tracking, and fought by your side! What more can I do?!” He cackles bitterly, and his laugh sounds far too much like his brother’s. “Would you forgive me if I took a shuriken to the heart for you? If I carved ‘I’m sorry’ into my skin with my own knife? What more can I do?!” A sudden onslaught of hot, angry tears spills down his face and obscures his impeccable vision. He doesn’t even notice, so caught up in his emotional outburst that he’d abandoned all logic to the point where he’d even shouted during their stealth mission. Sasuke breathes heavily, arms still reaching out, attempting desperately to reach his partner when his words fail. The creaking tree branches, bird calls, and rustling leaves all fall silent as if holding their breath.
A stunned Pakkun stands still as a statue. A myriad of emotions– annoyance, anger, confusion, disbelief, and finally fear– shine in his eyes in the seconds it takes for him to compute Sasuke’s rant. He pads up to the edge again and lays on his stomach, paws outstretched to mimic Sasuke’s arms. “...You’re right. We don’t have time… I don’t have time.” He mumbles mournfully. “I’ll do it. I’ll make the jump.”
Sasuke swallows hard. Something about witnessing the dramatic shift in Pakkun’s attitude makes his skin crawl. The dog, usually giddy or grumpy, speaks in a dull, monotone voice. His ears droop and his tiny tail hangs limply between his legs. He staggers up to stand once more, no longer projecting any sense of pride, and his empty eyes meet Sasuke’s just before he leaps.
Sasuke lunges forward and snatches him out of the air. He pulls the pug to his chest and stumbles backwards as the impact knocks him off balance. Pakkun’s flailing legs thump against his shirt. Sasuke wrinkles his nose at the stench of wet fur assaults his sense of smell. He awkwardly lurches back to dry land and collapses to his knees, then drags the dog off of him.
Pakkun rolls over and shakes himself off. He glances around the area and sniffs. “Hm…”
“Pakkun?” Sasuke whispers, voice hoarse. “What…?”
“Don’t ask questions.” Pakkun states, all business. “Now that we’ve crossed the river, we should look for clues to Kakashi’s whereabouts. I still doubt we’ll find him, but it’s worth a shot.”
Sasuke nods numbly. It’s all he can do before Pakkun waddles off in the direction of the bushes guarding the treeline. He pushes himself to stand and brushes the mud off him for what feels like the hundredth time in the past few hours. He moves to go after Pakkun, then hesitates. The personable dog’s expression had looked haunted in the way he’d never seen before. Something he said had obviously struck a nerve, but what? He chooses to search separately for now. Later, they would need to talk lest the tension affect their teamwork, but for now he prefers to avoid the confrontation. They would have plenty of time for that later, after all.
Notes:
I live in near area where there are beavers. Those creatures are LOUD. The first time I heard one smack the water with its tail, I actually thought it was a gunshot. It really scared me.
Chapter 9: The Cursed Seal
Summary:
Sasuke suffers and punches a beaver in the face (in that order).
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke examines his surroundings thoroughly. Beyond a few snapped twigs, nothing points to Kakashi having crossed here, and even the twigs could be explained by beaver activity. He tries to channel Naruto's advice and believe in himself and Kakashi, but with every passing moment the light of his hope dims. He leans against a tree trunk and sighs. Should he check on Pakkun? Maybe the pug had found or overlooked something important. But after his earlier outburst, approaching him seems as safe as walking on shards of glass. Comfort has never been his strong suit and the last thing he needs is to upset Pakkun even more. He twirls his kunai absentmindedly, considering his options.
Before he can make up his mind, the pug bumbles out of the bushes, a goofy grin on his face. The stark juxtaposition of his current exuberance compared to his previous despair nearly short-circuits Sasuke's brain. He watches, dumbfounded, as Pakkun bounces up and down in excitement.
"I've got it! Kakashi was definitely here! Come on, you need to see this!" He tugs on the hem of Sasuke's pants until the boy finally gives in and follows him. He stumbles after the pug, unable to fathom his sudden chance of emotions. They'd only been searching for about fifteen minutes. What could possibly have cheered him up this much?
When they make it to a nearby clearing, he understands. A dried red smear on the underside of a cluster of ferns emanates a familiar metallic scent. Sasuke runs his finger along the plant, gathering the dried crust that was once a liquid under his fingernail. He raises his finger and studies the substance closely. "It's Kakashi's blood, isn't it?"
"It is! He must have gotten injured while crossing the river!" Pakkun deduces enthusiastically. Sasuke finds it extremely uncanny how Pakkun wags his tail while describing the misfortune of his favorite person in the world, but he can’t exactly blame him given the circumstances. "And he must have been in a hurry, too, if he didn't bother to clean this up. I think he was being chased. But he couldn't have been too badly hurt or there would be a lot more blood than this!"
"Yeah…" Sasuke nods along with him. "So, will this be enough to track him?"
"More than enough for my expert nose. Come on!" Pakkun darts away, quick as a wink, but Sasuke snatches him up by the scruff of his neck before he can get far. He yelps and flails his legs as his companion yanks him backwards. "Hey! Put me down! We've got what we need, so let's get out of here already!"
"Not so fast. We need to talk." Sasuke releases him only when he stops actively struggling.
When he's finally back on his own four paws, Pakkun glares at him with eyes colder than the river they'd crossed, all traces of joy evaporating faster than morning dew. "I have nothing to say to you, and you made your feelings toward me very clear back by the dam. So we have nothing to talk about." He pads over to the bloody clump of ferns again. "We should get moving."
Sasuke hurries to keep pace with the ninken as he pumps his miniature legs faster and faster, presumably following the scent of Kakashi's blood. The trail takes them through patches of thorny bushes and between trees with low-hanging limbs. Sasuke suspects Pakkun chose this route specifically to serve as revenge for Sasuke's earlier outburst; he doesn't voice his thoughts, though, and bites his tongue to stop himself from calling out. Pushing Pakkun further would only fuel the dog's hatred towards him. He slaps aside a branch and ducks under another, trying to think of anything other than the way Pakkun had crumpled under his heap of rhetorical questions back on the dam. How much distance had they traveled? They'd left at midnight, and now the afternoon sun blazes high in the sky, so they must have traveled several miles. Then again, they hadn't kept an even pace throughout their journey, and the meandering path they'd taken to the dam hadn't exactly led them in a straight line towards Kakashi's location. He dodges a clump of dirt Pakkun flings back with his hind paws and grits his teeth. Even if he checked the map now, he'd probably confirm that he and the annoying dog are at least a few days' travel from the Land of Waves. Even a ninja or ninken's chakra-enhanced speed wouldn't get them to their destination in less than twenty-four hours. He stops attempting to calculate the distance when Pakkun abruptly skids to a halt.
Pakkun stands as still as a statue, ears perking up and standing at attention. His flanks heave, but no sound escapes from his mouth. Though exhausted, the ninken follows stealth mission protocol by suppressing even the miniscule amount of noise caused by his breathing. Sasuke tiptoes over to Pakkun and ducks behind a tree stump. He activates his sharingan, then peeks out from behind his chosen cover, and only then does he notice the threat Pakkun had made such an effort to hide from.
A round, hulking mass of brown he'd mistaken for a log at first twitches. Two webbed feet chase two digitated paws across a pile of leaves. A dark, flat oar-like mass drags behind it, bisecting the pile of leaves and leaving behind two straight lines in the dirt. When a crow caws, the creature pauses and whips its head around. Two inky orbs of darkness stare into the void between the trees. It sniffs once, twice, then resumes its shuffling walk.
Oh no. Sasuke realizes it's heading in his direction. He sincerely regrets not taking that Introduction to Wildlife class back in his academy days. He wracks his brain for information on territorial beavers, but no life-saving facts come to mind. Still, he's relatively certain that most beavers don't take kindly to intruders encroaching on the heart of their territories. Would the beaver recognize his scent and realize he'd trespassed on its dam? Possibly, but he didn't know for sure. He could always attack it-- he'd certainly win a fight against a brainless animal the size of a pillow-- but animals are always at their most dangerous when cornered, and a slip-up could leave him wounded and vulnerable to infection. He'd rather not take that chance. Still… if the beaver spots him or Pakkun, it might attack on sight before either of them can react. He draws his kunai at a pace so sluggish it won't attract the beaver's attention. The beaver busies itself nosing through the earth, munching on the occasional leaf. Sasuke waits until it's a mere five feet away before he flicks his wrist and–
Pain. Out of the blue, a burning sensation erupts from his cursed seal and flares throughout his hands, arms, and shoulders. He releases the kunai a second too early and it sails over the beaver's head, missing it by inches. The beaver rises to its hind legs and hisses. Sasuke doubles over and vomits a raw scream as the flames of pain sear his skin and devastate their way down to his abdomen. It burns like fire melting his entire upper body, roasting his flesh and boiling his blood. His cursed seal throbs in an even rhythm, almost like a heartbeat. The beaver lunges at him with a rumbled growl. He inwardly shouts at his body to dodge, but none of his muscles respond. He can only sob as the animal barrels towards him.
The beaver's crooked, yellowing teeth bite at the air directly in front of Sasuke's face. Pakkun's fangs sink into the beaver's tail and he pulls it back with all his strength, paws scuffing against the dirt as he struggles to keep the aggressive animal away from his partner. Sasuke groans. With every ounce of perseverance he has, he curls his hand into a fist and punches the beaver in the face. It shrieks and scrambles out of Pakkun's grip, bounding as fast as it can back towards its dam. Sasuke groans again and faceplants into the earth. His head spins. Why is that stupid crow so loud? He deactivates the sharingan, squeezes his eyes shut, and covers his ears. The cawing and flapping of wings only worsens, growing from a soft taunt into a constant, continuous roar. “Shut up.” The helpless boy whimpers. “Shut… up…”
"Sasuke, what's wrong? Answer me!" Pakkun barks. He nudges the unresponsive Uchiha with his paw, but the boy only lies there, his breathing uneven and shallow. Pakkun tries again. "Come on, Sasuke, get up! Anyone could've heard you screaming. We can't stay here anymore! It's dangerous!"
Sasuke's eyes glaze over. He tries to lift his head, but his vision swims immediately afterward. He gives in and lies still again, unable to do anything more. A crow's feather falls in front of his eyes like a thick, black veil. His hands shake. A spike of panic pierces his heart as it occurs to him that he might be dying. He might be dying in this forest, less than twenty-four hours away from his home village, leaving his dreams and his mission unfulfilled as an unknown ailment drains his remaining life force. He flails his arms wildly, trying to grab hold of something he can use to pull himself upright, but his fingers burn whenever they brush against anything. The feather won't fall from his face. He still can't see. What's happening to me?! Just as he gives into despair, his vision snaps back into focus. The veil lifts, and the greenery and the frantically woofing dog reappear before his eyes. The crowing bird calls abruptly cut off and leave his ears ringing. The pain immediately recedes as if it had never even assaulted his senses to begin with. Stunned, he sits up slowly and rubs the cursed seal. The mark feels smooth as usual against his touch.
Pakkun watches him with an odd mixture of worry, relief, and intrigue. “Sasuke… what just happened?”
“I don’t know.” Sasuke rasps. His throat aches from screaming. He reaches for his water bottle and chugs the liquid down until it chases away the desert-dry sensation and he can speak without wincing. “The cursed seal… it hasn’t hurt that much since the day I first received it. I thought I was going to die…”
Pakkun grimaces. “I’m no expert on seals, but that sounds bad. Do you think it could be breaking?”
Sasuke shakes his head. “That’s not possible. Orochimaru specifically designed the seal to withstand decay.”
“Do you know what could have triggered it?”
“No!” He runs a shaky hand through his hair. The black strands cling to his skin with the sweat, water, and blood that had gathered on his body over the course of the mission. “It doesn’t matter. I’m fine now, so we should keep moving.”
“Fine, but only because we need to get to Kakashi as soon as possible. He actually knows a lot about seals. Maybe he’ll understand what’s going on with yours.”
“Maybe…” Sasuke recalls the lecture Kakashi gave him on the workings of cursed seals after he noticed the tomoe-like pattern on Sasuke’s back. His sensei had seemed knowledgeable enough at the time, but of course, Sasuke had ignored his advice back then. If he knows even more, maybe finding him can kill two birds with one stone. Sasuke summons his strength and stands. “Alright, Pakkun. Let's go.”
Notes:
I had a weird burst of inspiration and wrote the first two thirds of this chapter in one sitting. Finishing it took several days, though. I wish I could feel inspired all the time.
Chapter 10: Of Caves and Campfires
Summary:
Sasuke and Pakkun make camp, and Pakkun reveals just how much he knows.
Notes:
This is a chapter I looked forward to writing long before I ever started it. I hope I did the ideas behind it justice.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke and Pakkun follow the trail as the sun slips closer and closer to the horizon. Neither of them say a word as they travel. They persevere through heat and hunger, only stopping to make camp once the sun finally tucks itself away, leaving them in darkness once again. Sasuke sits next to the pile of dry wood he’d gathered, twists his fingers into a few hand seals, and sets the pile alight. A column of smoke rises up and settles along the ceiling of the cave; part of Sasuke worries that the smoke will escape into the forest and alert enemies of his location, but he knows that he and Pakkun will need the fire’s heat to make it through the night, especially since he didn’t have time to pack any blankets or bedrolls before he left the village. The cave would shelter them from the elements and hide the majority of the smoke. Still, considering how events had progressed within the past twenty-four hours, he keeps his weapons close and remains on guard. Pakkun shares the sentiment. His watchful eyes burn holes through the bushes that obscure the cave’s one and only entrance. His front paws twitch every so often whenever the dog flexes his claws. Meanwhile, Sasuke tends to the campfire, adding wood every so often to keep it from fizzling out. The silence grows more and more awkward as the moon rises. The buzzing of cicadas creates an annoying drone which is only interrupted by the occasional chirping cricket. The firelight casts eerie shadows on the cave’s walls, and the flickering shapes transport Sasuke back in time to when his beloved brother taught him how to make shadow puppets using candlelight. Sasuke pointedly shifts so he sits facing the entrance. Nature’s shadow puppets dance in the corners of his vision. He ignores them.
“You should eat something.”
Sasuke startles, not expecting Pakkun to speak a word, let alone a whole sentence which implies concern. “Huh?”
Pakkun doesn’t bother looking at him. He focuses his vision on keeping watch and swivels his ears every few minutes to listen for approaching danger. Still, he speaks in a soft, gruff grumble, addressing his mission partner for the first time since the cursed seal incident. “Eat. It’s been twenty-four hours. You must be hungry.”
Sasuke’s stomach growls in response. Face flushing, he unwraps a pack of jerky he’d pocketed from his apartment just before he’d dashed out of the village’s gates. He digs into it ravenously, chewing only so he can stuff more of the filling rations into his mouth. In any other situation, he would have preferred to eat nothing out of spite (why should he listen to a dumb dog’s advice?), but his hunger blots out his pride long enough for him to consume his meager meal without shame. Only when he’s done does he realize his companion hasn’t eaten anything in the past day, either. “What about you?” He feels a twinge of guilt that he didn’t offer to share, but he brushes it aside easily enough. Dogs are skilled hunters. Pakkun could easily go kill a squirrel or something, right? Then again, if he’s sick, he might not be able to hunt very well on his own…
“I’ll be fine.” Pakkun speaks simply, but with a sense of finality, as if daring Sasuke to push the subject further. His face features all the expression of a statue as he continues to eye the treeline.
Sasuke hesitates, then stands and walks the short distance between him and his partner. He sits next to Pakkun, crosses his legs, and casts his gaze out towards the forest.
“What are you doing?”
“Hm?”
“Someone needs to tend to the fire.”
“It’ll be fine for a few minutes.”
They sit together, watching and waiting as the moon climbs higher in the sky. After a minute or so, a cricket hops a little too close to Pakkun. The pug lunges at it, paws outstretched. It bounces just out of his reach and retreats into the forest. He sits back down and lets out a disappointed sigh. Sasuke takes note of his quick reflexes. He’d moved swiftly enough in battle, too, and hadn’t slowed him down too much when running. If he’s sick, it must not affect his physical abilities to the point where it interferes with his missions. Then again, not eating after twenty-four hours isn’t a good sign. It doesn’t take a medic-nin to point that out. Maybe it’s some sort of stomach infection? A dedicated ninken such as Pakkun would definitely make an effort to hide and fight through any amount of pain to get the job done. Sasuke wishes he’d paid more attention to Sakura when she’d explained the basics of her medical training. Maybe then he’d know which signs of infection to search for. If he’d known the Hokage would summon him for a mission, he might not have stopped Sakura from taking a look at the dog after all.
“I know what you’re thinking.” Pakkun interrupts his thoughts, his voice weary and haggard. “I’m not blind, you know. I can see the way you’ve been looking at me like I’m some sort of specimen. Kakashi put you up to this, didn’t he?”
Sasuke opens his mouth to deny it, but the words die on his tongue. None of the lies he could spout could possibly trick the dog at this point. Pakkun knows Kakashi like the back of his paw, after all. Sasuke shifts uncomfortably and picks a particularly interesting patch of grass to stare at. This was going to be a very awkward conversation.
His silence speaks volumes. Pakkun nods, unsurprised. A moonbeam slips between the tree branches and shines a light on his forehead protector. The leaf symbol flashes proudly. When Pakkun speaks again, he does so seriously, reverently, with more emotion than Sasuke’s ever heard from him. “Kakashi’s had a hard life, you know. He’s lost a lot of people. Teammates, friends, family… he’s watched all of them die. That kind of loss changes a person, even a hardened shinobi like him. Do you know why Kakashi’s always late?”
Sasuke shakes his head no.
“It’s said that there are five stages of grief: denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance. Years ago, Kakashi got stuck on the fourth one. Each morning, he goes to the memorial stone and grieves. He speaks to the dead as if they’re holding a grudge, as if they blame him. But no one blames Kakashi more than himself.” Pakkun pauses. Apart from the fire crackling behind him, it’s as if the entire forest is holding its breath. “His ninja way… never letting his comrades die… it began as a promise forged in blood, in a cave not too different from this one. If you want to know the rest, you’ll have to ask him yourself. Anyway, all this is to say he’s more fragile than you think. One more loss could be the final nail in the coffin for him.” He lets the implication sink in. “Recently, I’ve been slowing down. I won’t deny it. It’s taken all the strength I have to keep up with you thus far.” His gaze falls to the ground, where a trail of ants struggles to move a leaf across the stone. “Back on the dam, you said you kept your teammate– the one learning medical ninjutsu– from prodding me with needles. Kakashi, being the overly protective man he is, asked you to keep an eye on me, right?”
“… Yeah.”
Pakkun lets out a tired sigh. “As I thought. Kakashi is so scared of losing another person that he’s forgetting I’m not a person.”
Sasuke just blinks at him, confused.
“Kakashi adopted me several years ago. After he trained me, I started serving alongside him on his missions. I even fought by his side during the third shinobi war. But that was a long time ago. Dogs age differently from humans, and while summons live longer than normal dogs, we aren’t immortal. We still age with the passing of time, just like everyone else.” Pakkun rests his head on his paws. The moonlight illuminates the flaps of his fur that look so much like wrinkles on a human’s face. “I’m not sick. I’m just old. But Kakashi’s afraid to accept that, so he’s going into denial, trying to find another explanation for why I’m not as spry as I used to be. I suspected he might have gotten you involved, but I didn’t know for sure until now.”
Sasuke rubs his temples as all the information starts to overwhelm him. From Team Seven’s very first mission, Kakashi had proven himself a loyal teammate and confident leader. He’d reminded him of Naruto in a way; both of them set ambitious goals and refused to give up when facing obstacles which were seemingly impossible to conquer. Unlike Naruto, though, his teacher had never once rushed into danger without a plan, and he’d revealed very little about his personal life apart from his weird addiction to the Icha Icha series. Sasuke had assumed that Kakashi was just a cautious man who valued his privacy– it would make sense, given how ninjas operate in the shadows of mystery– and hadn’t bothered to investigate further than that. The rare moments when Kakashi expressed any emotion other than casual indifference came on the battlefield, in the midst of blood and gore and a spinning sharingan. Sasuke never dared to approach his teacher when he could sense his bloodlust and rage; he’d learned quickly Kakashi transformed into an entirely different person when enemies threatened his team. All of the signs made sense now: Kakashi’s urgency to throw himself in front of any blow meant for his students, the killing intent emanating from his body when facing his enemies, his mysterious mask. He’d even smiled as he told Sasuke everyone he loved had already been killed, and Sasuke had thought him either a liar and a psychopath. It had never occurred to him until now that the smile served as a second mask, a mask to deter intrusive questions, negative emotions, and traumatic memories. How could I have missed this? Of course someone who’d outlived his loved ones would do anything he could to save what he had left, including persuading his student to do the impossible. Sasuke holds his head in his hands and curses himself for his idiotic ignorance. In leaving the village, he’d abandoned the man who’d already lost his whole world. What would he say to Kakashi if– when– he found him? And poor Pakkun…
“Don’t blame yourself.” Pakkun murmurs, as if in response to his thoughts. “What’s done is done. We can’t change the past, so there’s no use dwelling on it. And it’s not like I’m about to keel over and die. Chances are I’ve still got a few good years left in me.” He shifts so he’s sitting up again, refocusing on observing the perimeter. “One more thing. Kakashi cried the night you left. He said he was a failure of a sensei and apologized over and over for not being able to save you from yourself. It was the one and only time I saw him mourn someone who wasn’t six feet under.” When Pakkun’s eyes finally meet Sasuke’s, they are guarded yet vulnerable, icy but honest. Under the rising moon, they shine like shuriken in the shadows. “I never hated you for leaving the village, Sasuke… at least, not in the same way the others did. I hated you for breaking Kakashi’s heart.”
His words are like a kunai through Sasuke’s own heart. The boy hugs his knees to his chest and buries his face in his hands. He heaves shallow, shuddering breaths in and out, cheeks burning with shame. After some time, Pakkun departs without a word and flops over next to the fire. Sasuke remains in the cold. He doesn’t deserve that kind of warmth, not after all he’s done. Eventually, the last embers of the fire fizzle out, their flickering light dying and leaving the cave as cold dark as a tomb. Sasuke gazes into the smokescreen of memories the flames leave as a legacy, closes his eyes, and dreams of times long past.
He awakens the next morning with a single black feather resting gently on his chest.
Notes:
Time for some shameless self-promotion! I finally got around to posting a (fairly long?) Naruto-centric songfic if you'd like to take a look at it. It took me two months to write, and I'm proud of myself for actually finishing it while still keeping to this fic's update schedule. It was a whole lot of writing, but it felt so satisfying. No regrets!
And as always, thank you for your continued support of this story. It's nice to see that people care.
Chapter 11: The Feathered Thief
Summary:
Sasuke reassesses his relationship with Pakkun. An unlikely encounter leads him to some old allies.
Notes:
I can't help but nitpick my writing, especially my vocabulary and pacing. I hope what I've written so far is working well. It's hard to be sure sometimes.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke and Pakkun don't talk much in the morning; their conversation from last night left them with little to say, so Sasuke busies himself with dispersing the fire's ashes and packing up his meager supplies while Pakkun sniffs out the trail. Sasuke twirls the feather between his fingers as he works. The light of the rising sun reaches out and brushes against the feather’s vanes, sunbeams brightening its color from an inky black to a shimmering indigo. It’s softer than silk and lighter than air in his hand. When he’d awoken, it had patiently laid on his torso as if it waited for him. He’d questioned Pakkun about it, but the pug had merely shrugged and suggested a crow might have flown into the cave by mistake (which seemed very odd and unlikely, but Sasuke hadn’t had any better ideas, so he’d kept his mouth shut). Sasuke pockets the feather, finishes up his work, and exits the cave in search of his companion.
He finds Pakkun sitting in between a couple of blackberry bushes, munching on the fruit with a satisfied smile. His floppy tail wags back and forth and occasionally thumps on the ground, but he doesn’t appear to notice or care. Berry juice stubbornly sticks to his fur and stains the collar of his shirt. He licks his lips, then bends down and gobbles up another berry on the ground. Sasuke observes him from the shadows, curious, but glad he’s finally eating. The Pakkun in front of him grins like a kid on his birthday, the strict and professional aspects of his persona completely absent. He looks so energetic. Pakkun had spoken seriously about his old age, but the youthful joy on his face casts that notion in doubt. Could he have been lying? Sasuke finds himself surprised at the hope that flutters in his chest. Since when did he care about that dead weight, anyway? Pakkun had despised him from day one, hadn’t he? But hope soars in Sasuke’s heart all the same like a free-flying bird. If Pakkun is wrong… if he actually is sick, Sasuke can find a way to cure him, and he won’t have to face Kakashi and inform him of the impending loss. Logic tells him fantasizing is pointless-- realistically, what Pakkun told makes a lot more sense than Pakkun having some undiscovered infection-- but he can't help but cling to the possibility that a mistake or a miracle could change everything. Is this how Kakashi feels? A man who's already lost everything, so afraid of losing anything more that he clings to delusion… Sasuke shakes his head. He'd trained at the academy to detect lies and see through deception, and he hadn't sensed the slightest hint of dishonesty from Kakashi's lifelong friend. So why do I keep hoping I'm wrong?
Pakkun sniffs once, twice, then drags himself to his feet. His twitching ears fall flat against the sides of his head, and his wagging tail drops and dangles motionlessly between his hind legs. His cheerful grin blows away with the wind, leaving behind the stoic facade of a hardened warrior. "Come on out, Sasuke. I know you're there."
Sasuke steps into the light. He opens his mouth to justify his actions, but Pakkun cuts him off before he can say a word.
"I'm not sure why you were lurking behind that bush, but it doesn't matter. I've picked up the trail and finished my breakfast, so I'm ready to leave whenever you are."
Sasuke nods. “Okay. Let’s go.”
Pakkun sets a pace which pushes his stubby legs to their limits. Sasuke keeps up with ease. He bites back a frustrated complaint about not moving fast enough and reminds himself of Pakkun’s condition. A shinobi must have patience, Kakashi whispers in his memory, but his voice does nothing to ease his student’s worries. With every second they waste, Kakashi could be running, hiding, or bleeding out alone. Pakkun’s story spurs Sasuke forward. Every step, jump, and leap he takes in this ancient forest mimics the motions of a young Kakashi, of another prodigy who lost so much to his pride and the world’s cruel claws. How many prodigies preceded him, and how many would follow in his footsteps? How many would only learn their lesson by drowning in tears of regret? How many words of wisdom would be wasted on students too arrogant to listen and too blinded by hatred to see their own flaws? Instead of shoving the visions of his mortally wounded sensei to the back of his mind, Sasuke indulges them, allowing them to hasten his journey and fuel his resolve. I won’t let you die, sensei. Not after all you’ve suffered. Not until I apologize for all I’ve put you through. He speeds through the trees as fast as he can. He’d failed him in the past, but he’d sooner fall on his own kunai than fail his sensei one final time in the future.
When exactly had he begun to think of Kakashi as his sensei again?
“Sasuke, slow down!” Pakkun huffs. His run decreases in speed so it’s more of a light trot. “You’re getting too far ahead!”
Sasuke skids to a halt and leans back against a tree trunk. Glancing around, none of the trees register as familiar to him. They grow shorter and in sparser clumps, spread across the grassy ground alongside bushes with jagged leaves. A couple flowers blossom in the shade. Their pale petals stretch out as if grasping for aid. A crow the size of a small cat perches on a bough and eyes him suspiciously with bulging, beady eyes. Where are we?
Pakkun plops down next to him, his heavy breaths heaving in and out. A line of drool dangles from his mouth to the top of his shirt. He speaks up after taking a minute to catch his breath. “You need to slow down. I want to find him too, but we’ll burn out if we push ourselves too hard.”
“I know.” The prick of annoyance at getting scolded by a pet hits Sasuke like a pebble compared to the boulder of crushing guilt at leaving yet another teammate behind. “I’m sorry.”
“Since you ran off, we’ll need to double back to pick up the trail again. If we make good time, we might be able to make it to Kakashi’s coordinates before dawn.” Pakkun scratches his neck with his hind paw. His paw leaves behind clumps of dirt and bits of sticks. He shakes his neck, flicking most of the gunk off of him and onto his partner.
Sasuke glowers, but doesn’t bother picking a fight. Pakkun definitely needs a bath– and so does he– but with Kakashi’s life on the line, there’s too much at stake for them to sort out their hygiene. “Fine. Let’s– hey!”
Out of blue, the crow settled above him launches itself at his head. It snatches the metal plate of his headband in its talons and pulls until the cloth knot tied behind his head comes loose. It lifts into the air with its prize and caws triumphantly. Sasuke swats at it, but it flaps out of reach. The crow caws once more in a mocking fashion, then flits away into the sky.
“That’s mine! Give it back!” Sasuke chases after it, leaping over debris and patches of uneven ground while simultaneously keeping an eye on his target. The crow dips under the canopy of leaves, darting through the gaps in the greenery and pumping its wings faster. The metal leaf symbol flashes within its grasp. Sasuke curses himself for allowing a stupid corvid of all things to get the drop on him. A disgruntled Pakkun dashes after him, growling something about stupid birds and impulsive boys. The bird makes an abrupt turn and Sasuke pivots around a cluster of plants to keep it within his line of sight. It swoops down low, low enough that Sasuke can almost touch the feathers of its tail when he reaches out his arm. He stretches his body to its limits and jumps. The crow swiftly evades him and continues onward. Sasuke pursues it until it spirals high in the air above a pond the width of a house. It hovers there, watching him and doing nothing else in particular.
“Drop it!” Sasuke yells. He realizes immediately afterward that it won’t do any good. With the exception of summons, animals can’t understand the language of humans. But something dawns in the crow’s eyes, something strangely familiar, and Sasuke suddenly finds himself questioning even that.
Pakkun tumbles through the last stretch of woodland, takes in the bird’s unusual behavior and Sasuke’s dumbfounded expression, and sighs. “Before you ask, I don’t think I can talk to it. It doesn’t look like a summon.”
“I know. But then…” Sasuke’s eyes meet the crow’s. Something glimmers in the feathered creature’s eyes, almost reminiscent of tears. It beats its wings in an even rhythm and observes him, hovering over the same spot as if waiting for an order to do otherwise. Something coaxes him to take one step closer to it, then another and another until he stands erect at the edge of the pond. A single feather floats downward in a swinging pattern and settles soundlessly on the water’s surface. The ripples it sends throughout the pond distorts the ninja’s reflection into an image both whimsical and abstract. Sasuke reaches out his hands to the bird once more and cups his palms together. “I’ve been seeing you everywhere.” He murmurs, feeling caught between feeling foolish and enlightened. “You keep showing up in my thoughts, my visions… why?” He doesn’t understand the words he speaks, but they somehow make sense. For a split second, the background noise of the forest falls silent as if time itself has paused. All Sasuke can hear are the wingbeats of the feathered thief and his pulse pounding in his ears. The crow tilts its head and croaks out a soft, sickly sounding noise. It beats its wings more and more powerfully and ascends into the sky, becoming a miniscule speck of black in the center of the sun like its pupil. And then it dives towards Sasuke, rushing towards him with the speed of an arrow, and releases the headband into his waiting hands. Its talons lightly tap against his forehead as it lifts off again and flies off behind him. Sasuke’s eyes widen in shock. His hands shake and drop the headband into the shallow waters in front of him. He bends down to retrieve the soaked fabric and ties it around his head once again. He stands back up and casts his gaze to the sky, only to find that the crow has vanished. Something inside him aches, a hole in his heart begging to be filled, but before he can confront it, a rustling in the bushes catches his attention.
“Sasuke!” Pakkun nudges him to get his attention.
“I know!” Sasuke hisses. In sync, they duck behind a tree stump just before someone breaks through the treeline. He closes his eyes and concentrates. Three light pairs of footfalls plod across the dirt near the pond, followed by a slightly heavier set, then stop. The people are in the midst of a discussion, it seems. Sasuke can’t make out the words, but he eavesdrops while a high-pitched female voice whines to two male voices bickering about something. A deeper male voice scolds them, then switches to an enthusiastic tone. Whatever he says causes the others to groan. Why do those voices sound so familiar? He listens for another moment, trying to place them. Could they be… no, they couldn’t possibly. What would they be doing here? But when Sasuke peeks out from his hiding place, he’s proven wrong. Team Guy sits comfortably on the grass, snacking on their rations. Pakkun notices at the same time Sasuke does. He moves to reveal himself, then hesitates, looking to see if Sasuke agrees it’s the right call. The ninja nods. The two of them step out into the open.
Tenten jumps and almost drops her jerky in her haste to pull out one of her scrolls. Lee and Guy instinctively leap into a fighting stance back-to-back. Neji just sighs and continues munching on his crackers.
Right, he’d be able to sense us with the byakugan. Cheeks flushing, Sasuke sends the group a little wave. Socialization was never his strong suit. “Hi.” He clears his throat awkwardly. “I’ll just get to the point. Have any of you seen Kakashi out here?”
Notes:
Personally, I'd be honored to get a loving head poke from a random crow in the middle of a forest, but that fantasy of mine has yet to come true. Oh well...
I originally had no intention of including Team Guy in this work (or Itachi, actually), but I had a random idea a few weeks ago when I was reworking my estimated plotline and decided to go with it. I've never written about them before. This should be interesting.
Chapter 12: Team Guy
Summary:
Sasuke has an unexpected meeting with some of his acquaintances and gains some unexpected answers.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Team Guy collectively stares at Sasuke as if he’d spontaneously sprouted a second pair of arms. Sasuke frowns. Explaining everything would take too much time, but brushing aside the details would only make them suspicious. He decides to give them something in between. “Kakashi-sensei went missing a couple days ago. I think he might’ve been poisoned. The Hokage sent Pakkun and I to track him down. We’re not very close to Kakashi’s coordinates, but I figured I’d ask in case any of you found a lead, just in case.” He keeps his mouth shut about the squabbling and the chaotic beaver incident. The last thing he needs is for Guy’s tight-knit team to think of him and Pakkun as incapable of working well together. Not only would it reflect badly on his professionalism, but it would also harm the other ninjas’ perception of his character. With many of the villagers still doubting his loyalty and sanity, he’d prefer to avoid that happening. He doesn’t mention the cursed seal either; none of the members of Team Guy know much about sealing techniques, so letting them in on his collapse would only cause needless worry.
Guy’s brow furrows. He drops his battle stance, sits back down, and slumps his shoulders. The others follow his lead, settling on the ground. Sasuke and Pakkun sit nearby. Neji, Tenten, and Lee resume eating, but Guy stares into space, his eyes focusing somewhere far beyond the pond. The haunted expression speaks volumes; as Kakashi’s longtime friend and rival, he understands the man’s habits better than anyone, and his thinly veiled distress makes it more evident than ever to Sasuke that Kakashi’s disappearance is both serious and rare. “Unfortunately, we have not encountered my eternal rival in our travels thus far. In fact, none of us even knew he’d left the village.”
“He was nowhere near us during the battle. Otherwise, my byakugan would have revealed his chakra.” Neji scowls. Sasuke can’t tell if he’s scowling because he’d interrupted his meal with questions or simply because they had the misfortune of meeting face to face again. Unlike Naruto, Neji had kept him under scrutiny from the moment he’d rejoined the village– Sasuke suspects he still holds a grudge because of the injuries he suffered on his mission to retrieve him the previous year. Sasuke fights the urge to squirm uncomfortably as Neji’s icy white eyes bore into his head.
“We’re on our way back, though.” Tenten chimes in, blissfully oblivious to the tension. “Once we get there, we’ll check if he’s reported to the Hokage. Maybe you two just missed each other.”
Sasuke seriously doubts it. If Kakashi had come within several miles of the area, Pakkun would have recognized the fresh scent and sniffed him out long ago. But the kunoichi blushes and leans forward a little, clearly hoping the offer will earn her some praise, so he keeps his suspicions to himself. “Yeah… maybe…”
“Oh, Sasuke-kun!” Lee rummages through his pockets for a few seconds, then pulls out a couple rolls of unused bandages. “Take these! You look like you could use them, and we’re almost home, so we probably won’t require them.”
Sasuke glances down at his bloodstained outfit. Fighting Kaito (and to a lesser extent, getting physically pushed around by Pakkun and later the beaver) had left dark crimson marks splattered across his clothes, and it occurs to him that he probably appears more injured than he actually is. “Save them. Most of the blood isn’t mine.”
“But you’ve come all this way with so little medical equipment! What if you run into trouble?” Lee insistently shoves the bandages in his face.
Sasuke swats Lee’s arms down and away from himself. “You’re on a mission, too. Keep them. I told you, I don’t need them.”
“But what if Kakashi-sensei does?”
Sasuke can’t argue with that. He accepts the bandages from Lee’s outstretched hands and shoots Pakkun a pointed look. Pakkun grumbles something about being used as a pack mule for Sasuke’s supplies, but reluctantly allows his partner to store the bandages in his jacket pocket since Sasuke’s own pockets are full. Sasuke gives him a nod of respect. “One more question. Neji, you mentioned a battle. Did you encounter anyone who went by the title ‘Master of Fangs?’”
Neji’s piercing eyes narrow. “Why does it matter?”
“Neji! Don’t be rude to Sasuke-kun!” Tenten hisses in a whisper just loud enough for Sasuke to hear. Neji just grunts and focuses on his food.
“You know something?!” Sasuke’s breath catches in his throat. Could they actually have the answers I need?
“It’s alright, Neji. We can tell him.” The uncannily grave edge to Guy’s voice keeps his students from protesting. He looks back at Sasuke. “I’ll start at the beginning. Our mission was to locate and capture the escaped criminal known as Mizuki and bring him back to the village.”
“Mizuki? The academy teacher?!”
“He broke out of prison months ago along with a number of other treasonous shinobi. The whole affair was an embarrassing failure of Konohagakure’s security system, so it was kept secret from the general public in order to avoid tainting the leaf ninjas’reputation. Most of the chunin and even some jonin were dispatched on similar missions.”
That explains why no one was available to help Kakashi-sensei. A mass break-out of criminal ninjas would keep the loyal ones busy for a significant amount of time. Sasuke wonders if Orochimaru could have incited the event. He has the power to, but what would he have to gain from it? Criminals arrested for treason wouldn’t exactly make loyal servants, and they certainly wouldn’t honor their debt to him, either.
“We followed Mizuki’s trail to an area a few hours’ travel from here,” Guy continues. “We found a body that appeared to be his, but its face was burned beyond recognition. We sealed it in a scroll to bring back to the village for an autopsy, but just as we were finishing, we were ambushed by a group of Mist ninja. They claimed they would eliminate us in the name of the Master of Fangs. We defeated them, traveled for a couple of hours, and then we stopped here for a break. And that’s when you found us.”
“We think the Mist ninja killed Mizuki. They probably thought he was deployed on a mission from Konoha and struck first to defend themselves.” Tenten informs him.
Sasuke recalls his attacker wearing a headband engraved with a symbol of the Mist village. “So the Master of Fangs is using Mist ninja to attack ninjas from Konoha, even traitors…”
“You’re hiding something.” Neji fixes his penetrating gaze on Sasuke again. “What do you know about the Master of Fangs?”
A bead of sweat rolls down Sasuke’s forehead. Something about the way Neji studies him unnerves him to his core. “I’m not hiding anything. I was attacked by someone who claimed to serve the Master of Fangs, just like you.” He briefly describes the encounter with Kaito, conveniently leaving out the letter and its contents. “Anyway, that’s all I needed to know. Pakkun and I should get going.”
“Already? But you just got here! Shouldn’t you take some time to rest?” Tenten grabs his sleeve when he tries to stand, eyes wide and pleading.
He brushes her off and stands anyway. “We need to find Kakashi as soon as we can. We’ll rest once we’re certain he’s safe.”
The girl pouts and sighs, no doubt disappointed at her crush refusing to spend time with her. “Oh. I guess that makes sense…”
“There’s a civilian village not far from here. If you come across it, you should buy some medicine, just in case.” Guy advises. He still seems very far away, staring into space, eyes clouded over with concern. He strokes Pakkun’s furry head with a gentle hand. The pug leans into his touch and nuzzles against his leg. His tiny tail wags back and forth.
“The Hokage sent me with a few things, but I’ll keep that in mind.” Sasuke takes a few steps away from the group, then stops and turns around when he notices Pakkun’s absence. He gestures for the dog to come over, but Pakkun doesn’t see it, too absorbed in the belly rubs Lee and Guy are bestowing upon him. His tail thumps happily against the ground. Sasuke clears his throat. “Pakkun, get up. We’re leaving.”
Pakkun whines, rolls over, and pushes himself up. “Fine. But only because Kakashi needs us. Otherwise, I’d never take orders from–”
Sasuke’s heard enough of the haughty dog’s complaints that he can easily guess the rest of his sentence. “Yeah, yeah, I know. Come on.”
“Once we report to the Hokage, we’ll ask her if we can back you up. You’re on an A-rank mission, so you’ll need all the help you can get.” Lee says before Sasuke can depart. Guy and Tenten nod their approval. Neji just grunts.
“I’ll be fine.” Sasuke wishes he could tell whether or not it’s a lie. He waits for Pakkun to pad over to him, then turns around and takes a few steps forward. “But do what you want. It’s not like I can stop you.” He lets Pakkun take the lead, then follows him away from the pond. As they take off running, Team Guy’s goodbyes echo in his ears. An A-rank mission. Lee’s words bring the reality of the situation to the forefront of his mind. Will this be the last time I hear their voices? He shakes the thought from his head and presses on. A defeatist attitude would only lead him to a swift death, and he can’t afford to die yet, for Kakashi’s sake as well as his own.
“You could’ve been less stubborn, you know.” Pakkun pants. “They just wanted to help.”
“I don’t want them getting involved with Orochimaru. The less people he targets, the better.” Sasuke leaves the rest of the sentiment unspoken. If he’s after me, anyone close to me could become collateral damage. I can’t afford to let that happen. Not to them.
“They’ve already encountered some of his underlings. I’d say they’re already involved.”
“Then the sooner they get off his radar, the better.”
“I see.” Pakkun replies after a little while. “You know, Sasuke… I think I owe you an apology.”
“What?!” The words catch him so off guard that he stumbles and nearly faceplants into a tree trunk. He steadies himself and starts running again before Pakkun can turn around and mock his awkward maneuver.
“You don’t have to sound so surprised.” Pakkun grunts and leaps over a particularly thorny plant. He continues when his paws hit the ground. “When the Hokage assigned us this mission, I thought you only accepted it to prove your loyalty to the village. I thought you only tolerated me because you didn’t want to be in Kakashi’s debt.”
Sasuke flinches at his brutal honesty and braces himself for a recounting of all his past sins. But it never comes. Pakkun’s speech pivots before his thoughts can spiral into their typical cycle of guilt.
“I was wrong. You care about reputation and future, but you also care about others. Sending the dogs to check on Naruto, checking to see if I was eating properly, keeping Team Guy out of danger… those were all very selfless actions. I’m sorry I misjudged you.” Pakkun swerves left, avoiding a cluster of brambles.
Sasuke follows without missing a beat. His body moves automatically, his mind elsewhere. Had Pakkun actually apologized to him and meant what he said? Something in his brain short-circuits, and he stammers incoherent syllables and fragments of phrases, struck dumb by the sheer shock of the proudest, most stubborn pug in Konoha willingly humbling himself before him.
Pakkun rolls his eyes. “Really? You’re speechless? I do apologize sometimes, you know. I’m not that cruel.” He continues running, paws flying across the forest floor. A few moments pass by in awkward silence. “Come on, Sasuke, at least let me know you heard me. I’m pouring my heart out over here.” When Sasuke still doesn’t speak, he sighs and brings himself to a halt. “Sasuke, stop being dramatic already and– Sasuke?” He whirls around, spinning 360 degrees, ears perked up and twitching. “Sasuke, where are you?! This isn’t funny! Sasuke!!”
No reply.
Notes:
Ah, I love dropping plot points and then not developing them right away. Something about the suspense pleases my twisted soul.
I have mixed feelings about how this chapter turned out. I've found that chapters that serve as transitions (like this one) are particularly difficult for me to write. Then again, I feel like I struggle with a lot of material, so maybe I'm just overthinking and this chapter is better than I realize. I'm excited to keep writing regardless. I have a lot of ideas for the next chapter...
Chapter 13: The Savior Crow
Summary:
Sasuke attempts to escape a deadly opponent.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke never sees it coming. Thick, slimy vines spring up from the ground and wrap around his limbs. They coil over his joints and squeeze, rendering his wild thrashing useless. Incapacitated, he opens his mouth to call for help, but a vine slips past his lips and deep down his throat. He gags and lets out a choked scream. His hands twitch feebly; he manages to dig his nails into the vines assaulting his wrists, but his resistance only revitalizes their efforts to restrain him. An oblivious Pakkun runs off out of sight. The idiotic furball continues blabbing on and on to someone he hasn’t even realized he’s left behind to die! Sasuke attempts to take a deep breath. It comes out as more of a haggard wheeze. The vines haven’t killed him yet, meaning that whoever conjured them wants him alive, at least for now. The thought both relieves and worries him– he needs to stay alive to complete his goals, but there are far worse fates a captured ninja can suffer than death. He witnessed a few of those fates during his training with Orochimaru; students which the snake Sannin believed were progressing too slowly were often demoted to the rank of experiment, and Orochimaru’s experiments tended towards the gory side of things. Sasuke shudders and forces the visions of twisted, mutated bodies out of his head. Come on, think! He needs to keep a clear head in order to strategize a way out of his living prison. How had anyone sneaked up on him, anyway? He hadn’t noticed any disturbances in the greenery, and Pakkun would have alerted him if he’d smelled an unfamiliar human. Is my enemy non-human?! No, that’s impossible.
“Uchiha Sasuke.” A voice smoother than silk snaps him out of his thoughts. It murmurs his name reverently like a prayer, elongating the vowels as if admiring them each one by one. A woman creeps into view from behind him and circles him with deliberate steps, eyeing him like a hawk though her thick bifocals. Her mossy green curls and the earth tones of her clothes serve as a form of camouflage among the verdant terrain. Sasuke takes note of the hidden mist symbol scratched on her forehead protector. “Uchiha… I was expecting more of a fight from the bearer of that name.”
Sasuke’s hands clench into fists. It takes all his self-control not to lunge at her then and there. Focus. Don’t give her the satisfaction. He holds his head high and fixes her with a cool, evaluating stare.
“Oh? The silent treatment? You wound me, little boy!” The woman lays a hand over her heart and mimes fainting. She giggles, and a gleeful grin spreads across her face, revealing pearly white teeth sharpened into jagged spikes. “Ahh, I’d love to punish you here and now! It’s a shame the Master wants you in one piece.” She purses her lips and sighs.
Sasuke subtly drags his fingernails across the vines again. They don’t budge an inch, but he repeats the action over and over, helpless to do anything else. The unhinged, manic sparkle in the woman’s eyes reminds him of one of Orochimaru’s failed creations, a leopard-like humanoid that lunged at anything with a pulse. Sasuke gulps. If she’s that insane, she could very likely kill him on a whim with no regard for the consequences. He weighs his words as carefully as he can. They come out half-muffled due to the creeping plant blocking most of his windpipe. The woman reluctantly removes it so she can understand him. “You mean the Master of Fangs, don’t you? I know he’s Orochimaru. I trained under him for a year– I know a code name of his when I hear it. I don’t know how much he’s promised you, but I’ll give you twice as much if you set me free.”
The woman bursts into another giggling fit. “You think he’s offered me money? Oh, no, that might work on the others, but not me. I want something better. Something special.”
“Something special?”
“Yes, yes! Something a brat like you could never give! So you’ll wait right here until my summons bring him over.” The woman smirks. “Oh, and I’m using a special technique to hide our scent from your doggy, so no one else will come to your rescue, either.”
“What did he offer? Whatever it is, it’s too good to be true!” Sasuke pushes. Something about the woman’s smirk makes his hair stand on end. A desperate urge to flee threatens to dominate his decision making, but he rallies to hold it down. “He lied to me. He tried to steal my body! Have you even stopped to consider that he might betray you too?!”
The woman hums to herself and adjusts her glasses. “Hm… nope. No reason to.”
“What?! Why–”
“I don’t question his orders, and I don’t know any classified information. And I’m not boring, not like the rest of those buffoons he bribes. I only chase high quality prizes. Ones that have the potential to entertain me. In exchange for my services, he provides me with plenty. The last Uchiha, for example.” Her eyes flash dangerously. A purple forked tongue glides across her lips as her gaze darkens. Could she be one of his experiments? “I do wish we could’ve fought, but I suppose I’ll have to settle for humiliating you. Not exactly the thrill I was hoping for, but that’s life, I suppose.”
A chill runs down Sasuke’s spine. He stands still as a statue (and just as immobile thanks to the vines squeezing the life out of him). The woman grins like the lunatic she is. A knot curls in his stomach. His breaths come out in short, shallow pants, and a few beads of sweat dampen his hair. He flashes back to his first journey to the Land of Waves, to his very first encounter with an S-class ninja. Zabuza had trapped Kakashi with a technique not so different from this one. He remembers seeing his sensei’s eyes widen with panic as he yelled at them to leave him behind. That hypocrite, telling us those who abandon friends are worse than scum, then ordering us to do just that. Had Kakashi feared for his own life, or just for the safety of his team? Had he reflected on all his failures, on every misstep and missed opportunity? The cold, hard truth finally sinks in: by the time Pakkun realizes he’s missing, he’ll probably be strapped to one of the tables in Orochimaru’s lab. Sasuke and Naruto had witnessed Kakashi’s imprisonment and promptly freed him, but unless Team Guy decided to turn back, no one would even know about his. Zabuza’s killing intent had nearly frightened him into committing suicide, and yet he had only threatened him because of Gato’s orders. The woman in front of him radiates not only bloodlust but also an intense unpredictability and a complete lack of a moral compass. Were you afraid to die, sensei? His sensei won’t come to the rescue this time, not when he’s in need of rescue himself. Is this how you felt back then? He’s vulnerable, alone, and dragged down by the invisible chains of regret. I let you down. I’m sorry. Inhale, exhale– he chokes on plant matter. I wish I could’ve saved you. I wish you could’ve saved me.
And then he spies something in the distance. A tiny speck of black grows into a more defined shape as it flies closer to his location. It takes Sasuke only seconds to realize it’s the same cat-sized crow that stole his forehead protector.
The woman is grazing the flat end of her kunai across his skin, taunting him by pressing it just hard enough to cause discomfort but not hard enough to draw blood. When his pupils swerve to follow the crow’s movements, she looks upwards to find what caught his attention. Her eyes light up with a sickening sort of excitement. “Ooh, target practice! Watch this, little Uchiha!” As the bird descends towards a nearby tree, she aims her knife with the precision of an expert. Sasuke’s muscles unknowingly tense. He holds his breath and watches. The crow drops lower… lower…
The woman hurls her knife at it using all the skill of a professional killer. It clips the crow’s wing, spraying a few drops of blood through the air, but the bird flies on. It even dares to dart lower so it flutters above a distance twice its hunter's height. The woman grits her teeth and throws another. It sails through the air, end over end, the sharpened metal of the blade glinting in the sun. Sasuke makes a rough estimate of its trajectory based on the strength and angle of the throw and realizes it’s making a beeline for the crow’s head. The crow hovers in place, almost as still as Sasuke, like a prisoner accepting a sentence to execution. It lets out a sharp caw, almost the equivalent of a human scream. Maybe that’s what compels Sasuke to shout out a wordless cry in response. Or maybe it’s the soulful dark eyes, reminding him of someone he knew and loved…
The point of the knife hurtles closer and closer… and then stops. The crow swiftly evades the blade and catches the hilt in its beak. It tosses it in the air, then shifts the weapon into its claws. The woman has no time to register the seemingly impossible feat because the crow is already bearing down on her with the point of the kunai outstretched. She falters, still in shock, but manages to launch her body backward at the last second. The blade narrowly misses her eyes but scratches an oozing red line across the bridge of her nose. She claps a hand over the cut, then pulls it back in horror.
The sudden attack must have completely snatched her attention away from her captive because the vines trapping him recede into the earth just as quickly as they’d sprung from it. The crow whirls around, caws at him once, then zooms into the woods. Sasuke pursues. His legs pump as fast as they can, fueled by adrenaline and panic. His enemy would no doubt come to her senses soon and chase after him, so he desperately needs the head start in order to lose her. And if Orochimaru arrives– just the thought of his arrival sends Sasuke’s body into a frantic frenzy. He runs like the wind without any regard for the branches smacking his face or the insects crushed beneath his rushing footfalls. His worst nightmare could very well come to life before his eyes if he can’t escape. He needs to move faster. The alternative is unthinkable. He can’t afford to slow down or stop, not even when his legs ache and his lungs burn hotter than his fire ninjutsu. The crow forges ahead. Sasuke gasps for breath and stumbles. He catches himself, but the dizziness and fatigue catch him in a snare and hold him hostage. His resolve wavers. Just a few seconds of rest… Don’t give up! Naruto’s voice encourages him within his memories. You can do it, Sasuke! You’re stronger than this! Those words, spoken in the conversation that changed his life one year ago, ignite a fire in his heart. To give up now would be to let himself down. To let his team down. I can’t give up. My sensei still needs me! Sasuke funnels chakra into his legs to flee even faster, pushing through the mounting pain as he races though the woods. He runs so fast that with a miniscule brown blob comes out of nowhere, he can’t slow down enough to avoid it. He tumbles over it and lands in a heap with it sitting on his dirty shirt. Sasuke’s head spins. He closes his eyes and waits for the world to stand still once again. When his dizziness recedes, he squints up at the creature on top of him. “Pakkun? How did you find me?”
“I tried to track you, but I couldn’t find your scent. Then a crow showed up in the distance. It looked like the same one from before– the one that was acting weird. I didn’t have any other leads, so I followed it, and it led me here.” Pakkun explains, then jumps off of his partner and shakes himself off. “Something very strange is going on. What were you running from, anyway? You almost trampled me!”
“It was an accident!”
Pakkun huffs indignantly but lets him continue.
“A mist ninja captured me before I even knew she was there. She was working for Orochimaru. She confirmed that he’s after me, and that he’ll be here soon. We need to get out of here before it’s too late!” Having recovered from his fall, Sasuke climbs to his feet. “Let’s go!” He takes off after the crow at a swift pace with Pakkun close behind. “What I don’t understand is that crow. It attacked the enemy and helped me escape, but why? Is it a summon after all?”
“I doubt it. If it’s a friendly summon, it would want to share information with us, right? But it hasn’t said a word. So if it’s a summon, that means the person it’s serving ordered it not to talk to us, and I can’t think of a good reason why anyone would do that. Besides, we don’t have any allies with crow summons.” Pakkun replies. “But it can’t be a regular animal. Normal crows don’t go around stealing things and attacking people.”
For once, Sasuke actually agrees with his companion. “You’re right. It’s got to be controlled by some sort of technique we don’t know about.” A memory of observing Kankuro’s fighting in the chunin exams inspires an educated guess. “Maybe it’s some sort of puppet or machine.”
“It’s possible. But it still doesn’t make any sense. No one knows about our mission but ourselves, my pack, the Hokage, and Team Guy. Whoever’s protecting you must have been spying on us this whole time.”
Sasuke thinks of anyone who would both want to assist him and also have access to information regarding his mission, but no one comes to mind apart from the people (and dogs) Pakkun mentioned. Tsunade couldn’t have sent anyone after him; she’d said herself that most of the ninjas were out of the village at the time his mission was assigned, and Guy’s information affirmed that. Perhaps an old enemy of Orochimaru had chosen to aid him in the hope of gaining a future ally in the last Uchiha. Or maybe a friend of Kakashi’s wanted to ensure his mission’s success. Based on the information he has so far, Sasuke decides the crow’s master must not work for Konoha and also must be an expert in both stealth and ninjutsu. A rogue ninja? Whatever the case, at least he knows now that Orochimaru probably isn’t targeting Naruto. Just as the thought crosses his mind, the crow vanishes into the canopy. Sasuke and Pakkun stop short, panting and confused. It caws out once, twice, almost like an alarm…
They only have a moment before the ground erupts beneath them. Vines identical to the ones that had trapped Sasuke shoot upward from the dirt and lunge at them, but this time Sasuke snatches up Pakkun and makes a chakra-powered leap into a tree. The dirt shifts and churns as his previous captor slowly emerges from the earth like a burrowing serpent. She gives him a slow clap and winks. “You’re better than I thought, little Uchiha. It seems I’ll get to play with you after all.”
Notes:
This chapter is the longest one yet. I thought I'd get to the action sooner, but it's taking longer than I thought. That's fine, though. Another chapter doesn't hurt.
Tragically, my summer is coming to an end. My next semester of university begins on Monday. This may or may not impact my writing schedule, but I'll try to keep updating around once a week if I can. Thank you all for your kind comments and kudos. It's been an exciting journey, and I hope it will continue for some time. Now, onto the next chapter!
Chapter 14: Man of Crows
Summary:
Sasuke fights for his life, and a certain someone makes an appearance.
Notes:
My update schedule has shifted from once a week to whenever I have time. College is draining most of my free time, so I can't promise updates every week anymore, but I'll definitely add chapters whenever I have the time to do so.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke waits within the canopy and holds his breath. He analyzes her body language, searching for any concealed weapons or tools. Apart from the array of knives along her belt, she appears unarmed. Sasuke doesn’t drop his guard for even a second. The woman might have questionable aim with projectiles, but her stealth and ninjutsu abilities frighten him. Based on the speed of her vine technique alone, he assumes she’d be ranked a jonin-level threat, or at least high chunin. He grips a kunai in each hand and braces himself for her first move. Pakkun ducks behind his calves and uses them as cover. Sasuke doesn’t blame him. As a tracking specialist of miniature size, Pakkun engaging in this level of combat would likely lead to his serious injury or even death. Unlike in their last battle, his opponent can easily maneuver past him and counter the ninken’s teeth and claws with her rapid reaction time. Outrunning her already failed. He certainly can’t hide and leave himself vulnerable to a sneak attack later. Sasuke’s on his own, and he has no choice but to fight.
He doesn’t have to wait long. The enemy weaves her hands together in a series of signs with a speed that would almost rival Kakashi’s. Her jagged fangs flash as her lips curl into a sadistic smile. “Earth technique: stone skewer!”
Sharp stalagmites burst from beneath Sasuke’s feet, sprouting from the wood like pointed branches. He scoops up Pakkun, channels chakra into his feet and sprints higher up the trunk. High ground would provide him with a sorely needed advantage, especially in the case that she specializes in techniques which require an earth base. His sharingan activates out of instinct and spins like a crimson pinwheel.
As his sharingan surfaces, her smile widens. She removes two knives from her belt and springs onto one of the stalagmites. She jumps from one to the next, using the force of her momentum to launch herself upward towards the treetop. With nowhere to run, Sasuke formulates a plan. Using his fire style techniques with so much dry wood nearby wouldn’t be safe for himself and Pakkun. He needs to do something else, something that won’t result in himself and Pakkun burning to a crisp. Any situation can potentially lead to combat, Kakashi had once lectured, so a ninja should always pay attention to their surroundings. By using the environment to your advantage, you can catch your opponents off guard. The words ring in his ears as his opponent climbs higher. He tucks Pakkun under one arm and takes in his anxious state with a sweeping glance. He focuses back on the enemy. The sharingan almost makes her look like she’s moving in slow motion, though realistically Sasuke knows she’ll reach him any second now. “Pakkun, I need you to trust me. I have a plan.”
Pakkun’s ears perk up. “A plan?! It’s about time! Have I ever told you I’m afraid of heights?” He eyes the distance from the ground warily. From the top of the tree, the stumps and logs on the forest floor look like little ants.
“In that case, you’re not going to like this. But it’s for your own good.” Before Pakkun can protest, Sasuke brings his arms back and chucks the pug over his head. Pakkun sails through the air, yowling obscenities and frantically kicking his legs back and forth. The sheer randomness of the move catches the enemy ninja’s attention. Distracted, she misjudges her next jump. In the split second it takes for her to right herself, Sasuke sends a barrage of kunai flying towards her head. She abandons her perch and flings herself out of the way. Sasuke takes the opportunity to dash back down the tree just in time to catch the falling pug before he hits the ground. Sasuke sets him down in a bush thick enough to provide him with a place to hide, then whirls around to gauge his opponent’s next move.
Blood streaks her face in several places where the knives had split open her skin. She wipes it away with the palm of her hand. It leaves behind a deep crimson smear across her cheek, and a few droplets run in rivers down the front of her glasses. A metallic scent permeates the air. “You little brat…” She runs a finger along a scrape on her temple, dragging it down the oozing red line in a gentle caress. She brings the finger to her mouth and licks it like it’s a popsicle. A satisfied smirk spreads across her face. “Very good… not just anyone can make me bleed like this. Master was right. You’re a special one.”
Sasuke brings his knives up to block the oncoming flurry of blows. He parries the blows like his life depends on it– despite her supposed intentions of delivering him to Orochimaru alive, her aggressive and chaotic fighting style suggests she might just kill him beforehand out of excitement. His sharingan analyzes the arcs and angles of her swings. He feints away from one slash and deflects the next few with a combo he’d spent hours perfecting in the Uchiha compound when he was little. Would my father be proud? The thought pops up out of nowhere and slows him just enough for his opponent’s blade to nearly slice off his arm. The jagged scratch snaps him back into focus, and he pivots around to retaliate with a fast jab at the woman’s abdomen. The point of his blade sinks an inch deep into her skin. She gasps and doubles back, then brings her hands together with their palms facing each other.
Sasuke drops his knives and analyzes the motion of her fingers, studying her chakra flow and release patterns and mimicking her movements. His fingertips press together milliseconds after hers. To Pakkun watching in the bushes, it probably seems as if they’re mirroring each other exactly. Muscle memory from his training kicks in and Sasuke familiarizes himself with the hand signs almost immediately. His enemy signs faster and faster. It takes all his concentration and agility to keep up. They finish the technique at the exact same time, their voices ringing out loud and clear in unison: “Earth style: vine snakes!”
Twenty-four vines burst from the ground in a circle surrounding the two shinobi. They thrash around and hiss as they morph into snake-like monsters the length of some of the trees. All at once, sharp needles of pain puncture the chakra points on Sasuke’s body– the burning sensation strongest near the cursed seal on his shoulder. Sasuke cries out and doubles over, the corners of his visions blurring into a shade of black. Or is it suddenly that dark out? His snakes fight for him while he recovers. They throw themselves into the fray and strike at his opponent’s snakes with their fangs and venom. One of them lunges headfirst at the enemy ninja without fear. She counters it by raising multiple mud walls and barricading herself inside like it’s her own personal fortress. Pakkun is shouting something– probably scolding Sasuke for standing still and making himself an obvious target– but he can’t move no matter how hard he tries. Each and every one of his joints feel like they’ve been impaled by a red-hot poker, and the sky grows darker by the second. He pitches sideways and hits the ground gracelessly. The pain from the fall pales in comparison to the sheer agony throbbing through his cursed seal. His vision disappears completely as he lets out a raw, wailing scream. For a brief moment all he can hear is his own voice screaming in his ears.
And then it’s drowned out by the sound of a thousand fluttering wings. His vision comes back even quicker than it left. The overwhelming agony leaves behind only a dull ache. Hundreds of black birds blot out the sun and fill up the sky. Some hover; others fly down to perch in trees or on the ground. The largest one perches on the head of a dead snake and pecks at its eyes. Glancing around, Sasuke realizes that all of the vine snakes are either dead or dying. The woman who’d attacked him must have taken advantage of the chaos to conceal herself; he can’t sense her anywhere, but based on her previous determination to hunt him down, he’s almost entirely certain she’s lurking somewhere in the shadows. And there are so many shadows now. The crows’ inky black bodies block most of the sunlight and circle up above, transforming the blue sky of Konoha into a dark, hazy sea of obsidian wings. Their deafening caws grate on Sasuke’s ears. He gathers his knives from the ground and whirls around in a desperate attempt to see or hear anything beyond the darkness and the croaking bird calls.
Pakkun scurries up to him, words gushing from his mouth so quickly they sound like gibberish. Sasuke holds up a hand to stop him, then tells him to repeat himself slowly. He listens, but keeps his sharingan focused on the feathery veil and any movement it might obscure.
“The feather in your pocket– the one you found in the cave– it snapped in half when you fell down. And then all these crows started showing up and attacking everything in sight except for you! What happened?! What did you do?!”
“I… I didn’t do anything.” Sasuke says in disbelief. “I didn’t use any techniques. I…”
A shrill shriek slices through the air and abruptly cuts off. One crow cries out, and the rest join it with cackling caws of their own. The feathered veil parts to reveal a slender, pale man shrouded in a cloak black as night. Red clouds cross the cloak like drops of blood, and thanks to his sharingan, Sasuke sees the real flecks of blood blending into the pattern. A beaked black mask obscures the man’s face and hides any expression which would reveal his intentions. His footsteps fall lightly against the blood-soaked earth and leave behind no sound. A single crow’s feather rests where it’s tucked under the man’s hairband, camouflaged into ebony locks. He holds up a hand and the crows simultaneously fall silent. Sasuke holds his breath as the masked man stops and tilts his head, scanning him with wise eyes similar in color to his own.
It takes Sasuke far too long to find his voice, and when he finally does, it comes out in an awed whisper. “Who are you?”
The masked man doesn’t accommodate him with an answer, but doesn’t outright rebuke him for asking, either. Instead he moves one hand into the folds of his cloak and pulls out a single scroll. He tosses it in a gentle arc, and despite his injuries, Sasuke catches it with ease. He unrolls it and examines it closely.
“A body sealing scroll… empty. Why are you giving me this?” Sasuke mumbles, just loud enough for Pakkun to hear. He slowly kneels down and tucks the scroll into one of Pakkun’s larger pockets. His eyes never leave the stranger waiting before him. They strain from the sharingan’s chakra drain, but he doesn’t dare to deactivate them or even blink. The mysterious man obviously possesses a power beyond what most ninjas can handle, and while he has yet to show signs of aggression, Sasuke knows he’d be a far greater threat than the woman who attacked him before. He can’t afford to lose the advantage of the sharingan. Not in a situation as crucial as this. He stands and raises his voice once again. “You’ve been watching me. You’ve managed to track me all the way here without getting caught. How? Pakkun should’ve smelled you miles away.”
The man raises an arm and signals the crows to open a path into the forest. Sasuke swallows his fear and begins to walk it. Pakkun hangs back and retreats into his bush. The masked man falls into step beside Sasuke, the movement of his body mimicking Sasuke’s down to the intricacies of his nervous twitching and breathing. Sasuke’s heart pounds in his chest. His ears begin to ring. Pakkun is speaking again, but he tunes him out, unable to handle any further stimuli. The path meanders deeper into the woods, and the tension spikes with every step. The scent of blood hits his nostrils and he reflexively gags. The man waits patiently for him to continue; he almost decides to risk running, but doing so could anger the stranger who could very well end his life with a snap of his fingers. He has no choice but to carry on. He walks and he walks until his sandals step onto the shores of a crimson ocean. The snake-like woman’s body lies in a mangled heap. Hundreds of holes pierce her skin in lines along her major veins and arteries. Blood seeps from them in a trickle that Sasuke’s certain was recently a steady stream. Her eyes stare blankly at nothing, and her sinister smile has contorted into a desperate gasp of agony. A lone fly buzzes around her head before one of the many spectating crows snatches it up in its beak.
Sasuke whirls around to face the stranger, conflicting emotions stirring within him and bubbling over the surface. “Why? Why are you helping me?! What do you want from me?! Is it money? Power? Who are you?!”
The man waits until Sasuke settles slightly from his outburst. When he replies, his velvet, baritone voice wavers in a way that indicates he’s on the brink of tears. “Someone who loves you.” He murmurs softly, then forms a hand sign and vanishes along with his birds.
“Wait!” Sasuke shouts, but he’s already gone. More confused than ever, Sasuke stalks back to the area where the fight had taken place. None of this makes any sense! The pieces of the puzzle fit together like a square key in a circular keyhole. That man chose to keep him alive, but wouldn’t trust him enough to reveal his identity. Tsunade couldn’t have sent him and he obviously wouldn’t have attacked Orochimaru’s subordinate if he’d sworn allegiance to the snake Sannin. How could he be connected to Kakashi? And how could he claim to love him? They didn’t even know each other! But his voice sounded so familiar… He opens his mouth to complain to his companion but stops short. The dread that had alleviated into annoyance with the masked man’s disappearance comes back in full force. “Pakkun!”
The little brown pug lies unmoving in a pile of feathers.
Notes:
I cosplayed Itachi at an anime convention recently. My friend went as Sasuke. We ended up having a lot of fun and even met some other Naruto fans! If you've never been to an anime convention, I'd highly recommend it.
This chapter was a little rushed because I felt I hadn't updated in a while, so I might come back and change a few details later. The main content will remain the same.
Chapter 15: Clinical Care
Summary:
Sasuke does all he can to help an unresponsive Pakkun.
Notes:
I wrote the majority of this chapter while procrastinating my schoolwork. It's a surprisingly efficient way to motivate my writing. I don't recommend it, though. After all, it's said that procrastination is the thief of time...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke dashes to the fallen dog’s side and looks him over. His fur is matted and tangled in places and several burrs cling to his paws, but Sasuke can’t spot any open wounds. He presses two fingers to the dog’s neck to feel for a pulse. Nothing. His heart threatens to leap out of his chest, but he reminds himself that he doesn’t know much about the anatomy of a pug, least of all how to check the pulse of one. He moves his fingers to Pakkun’s inner thigh, rests his head on the pug’s stomach, and listens. He can’t tell if the faint heartbeat he hears is just his imagination, but he relaxes slightly when Pakkun’s chest rises and falls. Good. There’s still time. He scoops up his– Kakashi’s dog in his arms and desperately tries to think of a way to bring him back to consciousness. There’s a civilian village not far from here, Guy had told him. Sasuke reluctantly sets the dog down and retrieves the vial of Kakashi’s blood from his pocket. He performs the summoning technique with shaking hands. The rest of the pack appears in a puff of smoke and immediately bursts into a series of alarmed yelps and squeals at the sight of their leader’s still state.
“Quiet!” Sasuke shouts with all the authority he can muster. The command startles the dogs into obedience, with the exception of Bisuke, who lets out one last whine and nudges Pakkun’s neck with his snout. “Listen, all of you. I know you don’t like me, but Pakkun needs your help. I don’t know what happened, he just… collapsed. But there’s a village somewhere around here that might be able to treat him. I need you to sniff it out for me.”
The dogs hesitate for half a second, then spring into action. They spread out and run off in different directions as fast as their little legs can carry them. Sasuke stays behind and waits; there’s nothing else he can do until one of them returns with the information he needs.
Sasuke shifts Pakkun’s body into a more comfortable position and holds him almost like he would an infant. “Hold on.” He says softly. He’s not sure if Pakkun can hear him, but if he can, Sasuke wants to keep him updated on the situation. “I’ve summoned the pack. They’re searching for the village Guy told us about. When they find it, I’ll take you there and get you to the vet, or the doctor, or… whoever it is that normally treats ninken.” Sasuke doesn’t even know where to start. A vet would be able to pinpoint the problems directly involved with his biology, but a doctor would be more useful in treating any chakra-based issues. Maybe there’s some type of special medical personnel that specializes in ninken health? He isn’t sure. Outside of his training sessions with Kiba and Akamaru, he’d barely interacted with any ninken in the village, and he’d kept a great distance from the mutant dogs in Orochimaru’s lab. He slams his fist into the dirt. I’m such an idiot. He should have done his research when Kakashi left the dogs in his care. If he hadn’t wasted so much time complaining and avoiding them outright, maybe he could have learned something that would save Pakkun’s life right now. “I’m sorry.” He mutters. He doesn’t bother listing everything he’s sorry for. If he did, they’d be here for the rest of his life. Instead, he rocks the pug gently and strokes the disheveled fur atop his head. Pakkun’s nose twitches. Sasuke’s hope clings to that sign of life with an iron grip and doesn’t dare let it go.
He’s not sure how much time passes before Uhei bursts through a cluster of bushes and barks like a dog possessed. The auburn-furred greyhound clamps his jaw down on Sasuke’s sleeve and tugs, his soulful eyes misty yet determined.
“You found the village?”
Uhei yips and bobs his head in a nod.
“Good. Let’s go!”
Uhei releases Sasuke, who tucks Pakkun under his arm and jumps to his feet. Uhei barks again and takes off into the woods. Sasuke follows. Keeping up with Uhei is more difficult than following Pakkun– with longer legs, the greyhound’s paws fly over the ground with unrivaled speed boosted by worry and urgency. Sasuke adjusts his hold on Pakkun to avoid jostling him more than necessary. Pakkun…. Sasuke hugs the furry bundle to his chest. He keeps his eyes glued to Uhei’s movement; if he glances down for even a second, he knows the wall holding back his most morbid thoughts will crumble and fall. He can’t let that happen. If it does, he might shut down and panic, and then Pakkun might not survive. So when Uhei leads him past the corpse of the woman who’d tried to kill him, he wastes no time in taking in the details of the gruesome scene. It redirects his thoughts away from Pakkun’s plight. Sasuke considers the body sealing scroll the masked man had given him. He’d clearly intended it to be used on this body specifically–why else would he lead him directly to it?–but pausing to use it now would only slow Sasuke down. With time working against Pakkun (and possibly Kakashi), that’s a luxury he can’t afford. Sasuke spares one last look at the cooling corpse before leaving it in the dust. Maybe it’s better this way. The brutal nature of the kill would strike fear into any of Orochimaru’s henchmen who come across it, and if Orochimaru finds the body himself, maybe he’ll give up on hunting Sasuke entirely. Deep down, Sasuke realizes it’s highly unlikely given the wicked man’s vengeful tendencies, but he needs to hold on to hope. In a foreign land where two of his trusted teammates could very well be dying, hope is all he has left. He can’t give up. Naruto certainly wouldn’t.
It takes far too long for the rest of the pack to catch up and even longer for the first houses to appear on the horizon. Sasuke puts on a burst of speed as soon as he sees them. The pack runs alongside him, half on his right and half on his left. The group zooms straight past the wooden “Welcome to Kazehana” sign and the security guards lazily snacking by the gates, even spooking a few townspeople as its members forge ahead to the town square. Sasuke activates his sharingan so he can read the signs of the shops they dash past. Most of them advertise fresh fruits and vegetables, and a few mention clothing and beauty products, but none contain any information even remotely related to pets or medical care. “Alright, we need to split up again. We’ll cover more ground that way.” Sasuke announces. His feet throb from the hurried journey, but his own pain is unimportant in comparison to the situation at hand. “Each of you investigate one of these sidestreets. I’ll follow the main road with Pakkun. Come back the second you see a medical station!”
The dogs peel off in different directions once again. Sasuke’s eyes burn from the extended use of his sharingan. He keeps it active until the strain blurs his vision. Only then does he slow his pace and deactivate it out of necessity. He glances around for anyone who seems willing to assist him, but comes up short. Most of the townsfolk take one look at his haggard hair and bloodstained clothes and scamper off in the opposite direction. A few others catch the odor of blood, sweat, and dirt and give him a wide berth. Sasuke is no stranger to distrust, but right now their hostility could cost the life of someone dear to him, and it takes all his self-control to bite back some very colorful protests. The last thing he needs is to be arrested for disturbing the peace. Pakkun’s paws spasm feebly, and Sasuke gently rubs the calloused paw pads, picking clumps of dirt, thorns, and bits of bramble out of his fur. Hold on, Pakkun. It won’t be long now.
Thankfully, it takes only minutes for Guruko to return. His barks have a hoarse, frantic edge that accentuate his obvious nervousness. Guruko leads Sasuke down a couple of alleyways to a small, unassuming brick building labeled “Kazehana Veterinary Clinic.” Sasuke chokes out a breathless thank you to Pakkun’s friend before heading inside. Guruko woofs and departs, presumably to gather the others.The waiting room is sparsely decorated; apart from the paw print-patterned carpet and a small painting of a lizard, the emptiness of the space makes the tiny room aesthetically boring and forgettable. The chairs sit empty apart from one little girl sitting in the corner, hunched over a picture she’s drawing. None of this registers to Sasuke, though, as he hurries straight to the clerk at the front desk.
“My dog needs help.” Sasuke states bluntly in lieu of a greeting. “Fix him.”
The bookish clerk wipes the sleep from his eyes and sluggishly nods. He slides a paper across the desk’s smooth surface along with a pen. “Fill this out. I’ll work on getting you an appointment.”
Sasuke scoffs. “Paperwork? Are you serious?! Look at him! He could be dying! He needs medical attention now !”
The clerk shrugs and yawns. “Sorry. Rules are rules.”
Sasuke has half a mind to slap him then and there. If his hands weren’t otherwise occupied, he probably would have. “He needs a vet, and he needs one now.” He snarls, seething. “And you’re going to get him one if you don’t want a knife in your back.”
The clerk looks him up and down, only noticing now the weapons on his belt and the dark crimson stains covering his clothes. His expression fades from tired to wary to downright terrified. “R-right.” He gulps, suddenly wide awake and alert. “Just–just place the examination fee on the desk, and I’ll get you a vet right away.”
Sasuke glances at the indicated amount of money and gawks. “Are you serious?! That’s just the examination fee?! I could buy a month’s worth of food for that price!”
“It’s not my fault!” The clerk sputters, trembling. “It’s the higher-ups! They said those without insurance–”
“Save it!” Sasuke slams his wallet onto the desk. “I don’t have time for this! Bleed me dry for all I care! Just fix him!”
The clerk’ spindly fingers count out the coins. They slide onto the wood with a clinking sound too loud in the silence of the near-empty room. “I…” His voice quivers. “I’m sorry, but you’re short five ryō. We can’t legally treat him for this price.”
Before Sasuke can strangle him, the laughter of jingling bells sounds from behind him. The little girl shuffles over to the desk and drops five shiny coins onto its surface. “Here you go.” She squeaks out with a paper thin voice. “For the puppy.”
The clerk scoops up the coins into a pile, then scurries away through a door, presumably searching for some medical staff. Sasuke turns to the little girl, only to find her shyly hiding behind her sketchbook on a chair much too big for her. He moves to approach her, but she squirms in her seat and doesn’t meet his eyes. Oh, right. I’m covered in blood. “Thank you,” He tells her anyway. She smiles a little.
“It’s okay.” She says softly. “I like puppies. I don’t want them to die.”
“Me too.” Sasuke replies. He’s astonished that this child is brave enough to speak to him considering he’s dressed like a murderer, but grateful all the same for her aid. He’s not sure exactly how to carry on the conversation (or whether or not he should), but before he can mull it over, the girl pipes up again.
“Do I know you? I feel like I’ve seen you before.”
“You haven’t. I’m not from around here.”
“But you look like the guy my mommy talked to. She told you where the farmer sea was, remember? Did you find it okay?”
Sasuke opens his mouth to correct her, but decides it’s pointless. She clearly thinks he’s someone else. Better to play along than start an argument. “It’s pronounced ‘pharmacy.’ But yes, I found it.”
“Why’d you cut your hair? Your long hair was pretty.”
“I just felt like it.”
“You should talk to Mommy. She’s in room twelve with Dango. That’s my kitty’s name.”
“I’ll… think about it.”
Before she can pepper him with any more questions, the clerk returns with an elderly man in a veterinary uniform at his side. The uniformed man gestures for him to approach. “I can treat your dog in room ten. Please follow me.”
Sasuke does and hopes for the best.
Notes:
If it isn't obvious, I hate how expensive healthcare can be. Human or animal, it often costs an arm and a leg to *fix* an arm and a leg where I live. It's tragic that so many people and animals go untreated because they can't afford treatment. I hope that this issue is fixed someday soon.
Chapter 16: Prescription
Summary:
Sasuke finds out what's wrong with Pakkun and does what he can to fix it. It just might lead to a startling discovery.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The vet subjects Pakkun to several tests which Sasuke doesn’t understand but has no doubt Pakkun would strongly object to if he regained consciousness. Sasuke watches him like a hawk, his body tense and rigid on the edge of his seat. The vet works methodically, with uncharacteristic speed for a man his age. Sasuke winces when he sticks a considerably large needle into a vein near Pakkun’s paw. If– when Pakkun wakes up, he’ll definitely kill him for this.
He’s not sure how long the testing takes, but it feels like an eternity. Eventually the vet jots down one last set of notes in his folder, then snaps it shut. “Alright, I have a general idea of what’s wrong with him, but I’ll need to ask you a few questions to narrow it down. Is that okay with you?”
Sasuke nods.
“Good. How old is your dog?”
Sasuke thinks about his conversations with Pakkun, then further back to his talks with Kakashi. If either of them mentioned a specific age, it completely slipped his mind. Kakashi adopted Pakkun sometime before the third shinobi war. How many years ago was that? He can’t remember. Sakura was always better at absorbing that kind of historical knowledge than he was. “I don’t know. He’s pretty old, though.”
“Sure looks like it.” The vet mutters. “Any history of genetic diseases?”
“Not that I’m aware of.” Sasuke’s almost one hundred percent certain Kakashi would have said something if there was.
“Do you have a copy of his vaccination record with you?”
“No.”
“How long ago was his last check-up?”
“I don’t know.” Sasuke swallows hard. Despite their close interactions over the past few days, it seems that Sasuke knows very little about his canine companion. He internally curses himself for not investigating the dog’s medical record back when Kakashi first left him in his care. How much information could he have gleaned from it? What if his lack of information leads to a false diagnosis, or worse, Pakkun’s death? It would be all his fault. His heart races. What if Pakkun lied to him back in the cave? What if he knew he was sick but didn’t want to say anything and risk endangering the mission? For the millionth time, he blames himself for his carelessness.
“One last question. When did he first start showing symptoms?”
Finally, a question he can answer! “Recently he stopped eating and drinking as much as he used to. He started to move slower, too. He never fainted until today, though.”
“And how recent is ‘recently?’”
That, Sasuke can’t answer. Kakashi had only said ‘recently,’ and he’d rather not risk a guess. “I don’t know.”
The vet lets out an exasperated sigh. “You’re lucky I’m good at my job.” He mumbles just loudly enough for Sasuke to hear. He retrieves a heavy textbook from the shelf behind him and rapidly thumbs through the pages. He reads quietly for a short while, then shelves the book once again and returns his full attention to his client. “I’m guessing a kid your age doesn’t know much about canine biology, so I’ll try to dumb this down for you. According to your answers and his test results, he has a rare virus that causes various minor disturbances within the host’s body. Usually it’s mild stomach-related things like indigestion, constipation and the like, but if the dog is under a lot of stress, it can cause fainting spells too.”
Considering they’ve risked their lives against multiple opponents within the last few days, Sasuke finds the vet’s explanation rational enough. Near death experiences coupled with the emotional turmoil of potentially losing an old friend (and being literally thrown from a treetop) would give anyone anxiety, even an experienced ninken like Pakkun.
“I’ll prescribe some medication for the virus.” The vet continues, scribbling something down on a piece of paper. “Give my note to whoever’s working at the pharmacy, follow their instructions, and your dog should be good as new. That is, minus the movement trouble, which comes with age. Come to think of it, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a pug this old before. You must’ve taken pretty good care of him.”
A bittersweet rush of emotions hits Sasuke much harder than he’d expected. He nearly jumps for joy when he realizes Pakkun isn’t in immediate danger of losing his life, and relief floods in alongside it as he registers that they can continue the mission as planned. Then the despair kicks in. How could he celebrate something like this? The vet just confirmed Kakashi’s worst nightmare. Even once the virus is cured, Pakkun won’t have much time left. What will I tell Kakashi-sensei? “How long do you think he’ll live?” The question comes out in a hoarse whisper. His heart jumps to his throat. He’s terrified of the answer, but he needs to know. Kakashi-sensei deserves to know.
The vet merely shrugs. “Ordinarily, I would’ve expected a pug this age to have dropped dead years ago. But this one seems pretty healthy, so I’d say three or four years, give or take a few months.”
Three or four years. Sasuke can’t force any words past the lump in his throat, so he just nods in response. Does Pakkun know? Should I tell him? Sasuke considers what he’ll say when the pug wakes up. According to their conversation in the cave, Pakkun is well aware of his dwindling time, but he might want to know the professional estimate. Or would he? Does Sasuke even have the right to tell him? He’s technically Kakashi’s dog, so shouldn’t it be Kakashi’s decision? Sasuke shoves the dilemma to the back of his mind. None of that will matter until he finds Kakashi anyway, so right now he decides it would be best to focus on the task at hand.
But that doesn’t mean a stone of dread doesn't sink in his chest at the thought of delivering the news to his sensei.
“Hey. Kid.”
Sasuke snaps back to attention. The vet is waving a sheet of paper in his face.
“This is the prescription for your dog’s medicine. Don’t lose it. We can keep him here while you go get it, but if you take more than twenty-four hours, we’ll have to drop him off at the shelter. For legal reasons and all that.” He drops the paper into Sasuke’s lap, then promptly ignores him in favor of tidying up the room. Sasuke hesitates, torn between the danger of leaving Pakkun in a stranger’s care and the danger of leaving his illness untreated. After a moment’s deliberation, he chooses the former.
He strides out of the room and hurries out of the building before the clerk has a chance to slap him with another fee. The examination fee had wiped out his entire fund for this mission, and while he’d been desperate enough to pay it at the time, in hindsight it would’ve been smarter to haggle a little. In order to afford Pakkun’s medicine, he’ll need to barter or perhaps pawn something. Even in the event that a random civilian chooses to give him a few coins for his spare knives, that would still leave him without any money for extra tools, food, or medical supplies. He supposes he could steal something. Considering his ninja skills, the civilians probably wouldn’t detect him, but the risk of getting caught and jailed is one he’d rather not take given his mission’s time constraints. Refusing to treat the illness simply isn’t an option, though. He can’t risk the mission’s primary tracker fainting again. It would waste too much time, and depending on the situation, it might even endanger Kakashi’s life. Besides, Kakashi-sensei’s last request before disappearing had been to take care of Pakkun. Sasuke’s guilt would cling to him for life if he let his sensei down. (And though he won’t admit it, even to himself, the little pug does possess a few endearing qualities which he would miss.)
He finds the pharmacy easily enough by following the main road adjacent to the clinic. Compared to the clean front of the one in Konohagakure, he’d expected this one to look just like it, so the sign in front of the small wooden shack surprises him. The smell of chemicals and antiseptic drifts out of the open windows. He enters the building and takes in the unattended register and row after row of shelves stocked with pill bottles and oddly colored liquids. A stream of red liquid trails from the front door and weaves between the shelves. Most of it sticks to the floor and settles beneath the one yawning gap between sections of labeled medication. A sign reading “Mezitheramine” hangs above it, splattered with red droplets. Beneath the strong scent of cleaning agents, Sasuke’s trained nose can make out the faintest tinge of iron. What happened here? His fingers wrap around the handle of his kunai and he risks a glance behind him. Not one drop of blood taints the ground outside of the pharmacy. He ducks behind the desk below the register, crouches low to the ground, and listens for any sign of activity. For a long moment, there’s nothing beyond his pounding heart and uneven breathing. But then, just as he’s about to move, he hears it: a faint sob from the corner of the room. He creeps closer. The sound of the sobbing grows louder. He closes his eyes for a brief moment and concentrates on the noise to pinpoint its source. There. He approaches the large medicine cabinet with the point of his knife in front of him. A fearful brown eye peers out from the crack of the cabinet door. Sasuke pretends not to notice. He takes a guarded stance and sneaks over to the cabinet’s left. Judging from the angle of the door, if the person hiding inside were to open it outward, he could easily stab them in the back if need be from this position without the door slamming into his legs. He pauses for a moment and waits for the person inside to emerge. After several long minutes, it occurs to him that the person is probably just a civilian too afraid to move. An enemy probably would have attempted escape or engaged in combat by now. Sasuke lowers his knife but doesn’t put it away, not wanting to drop his guard completely. “I know you’re there.” His voice carries through the room and resonates with a confidence he wishes he had. “Come on out. I’m not going to hurt you.”
The person in the cabinet just sobs again. Sasuke sighs. This is going to take some convincing. A part of him nags that he should snatch Pakkun’s prescribed medication and leave. He briefly considers it before deciding against it. If the bloodshed that occurred here has any connection to Orochimaru, however small, questioning this witness could lead him closer to finding the answers he seeks. He can’t afford to turn down a chance to discover valuable information about his pursuers. “I’ve checked out the building. Whoever tried to hurt you is gone. It’s just you and me.”
The cabinet door creaks open with all the speed of a snail. A young woman in a crisp white uniform cowers against the back wall, hiding behind the veil of her hair like it’s a shield. Her eyes grow even wider at the sight of his bloodstained clothes. She whips a syringe out of her pocket and levels the needle at him before he has a chance to speak further. “Get back! You’re–you’re with him, aren’t you?! Take what you want. Just leave me alone!”
Sasuke takes a step back and opens his hands. Keeping eye contact with her, he slips his kunai into his pocket. This woman clearly isn’t a trained shinobi, so he should be able to disarm her easily enough without the use of weapons. He decides it’s best to show her he means no harm. He squints to read the tiny printed characters on her nametag. “Moriko. That’s your name, right?”
The frightened worker nods.
“I’m unarmed now, see? If I were going to hurt you, I would have done it already. You have nothing to fear from me. If you talk to me, I might be able to help.” He speaks soothingly like a parent would to a crying child. “Come on out.” He offers her his hand.
Moriko’s whole body stills. She bites her lip as she thinks it over. Just as Sasuke’s about to give up, she places one delicate hand in his own. He helps her climb out of the cabinet and brings her to her feet. She freezes like a deer face to face with a wildcat. Her tearful eyes don’t leave the bloody floorboards. She’s so vulnerable, so weak . He could snap her in half like a twig before she even had a chance to scream. What’s wrong with me?! Sasuke shakes the thought from his mind, horrified that he would even consider something like that. His cursed seal burns. He grits his teeth, preparing for the worst, but the burning sensation disappears within seconds. He takes a deep breath and attempts to refocus on the woman before him who’s shaking like a leaf in the wind. “Can you tell me what happened here?”
Moriko nods and softly begins her story.
Notes:
This chapter went on longer than I expected it to, and as a result, I've had to add a couple more chapters to my plot outline. Oh, dear. This story is going to take me forever to finish... Thanks for following it, though! I know I've said it a million times by now, but I'm honored that you people care enough to keep reading.
Chapter 17: The Last Two
Summary:
Sasuke begins to figure it out.
Notes:
This chapter is longer than the others 1) because I couldn't find a good place to break it in half, and 2) because I have a huge project that I suspect will take up a lot of my time. I doubt I'll be able to update frequently this month (unless I get very, very lucky).
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I was checking the financial records, and a man just… appeared out of nowhere. He didn’t even use the door. I just blinked and he was in front of me. Right over there.” Moriko points to the space in front of the door where the trail of blood begins. “He started vomiting blood and rummaging through the shelves. He shoved a lot of containers over and I think he might’ve broken a few things. Then he found the Mezitheramine. That must have been what he was looking for, because he stole the entire supply and then disappeared again. He was covered in blood… so much blood… I thought he was going to kill me.” The woman’s lip quivers. She bites down on it hard, clearly trying her best not to break down into another crying fit.
Sasuke frowns. While the event sounds like it would be traumatic for a simple civilian, it isn’t exactly the lead on Orochimaru he was hoping to find. Still, he decides to ask a couple of follow-up questions just in case. “Was he alone?”
“Y-yes.”
“Did he threaten you?”
“No. But I think he might’ve if he hadn’t found what he wanted.”
“What did he look like?”
“He looked like… like you.” Moriko whispers. Her tears have stopped flowing, but her body remains tense and alert, her feet ready to flee the second Sasuke shows even the slightest sign of endangering her safety.
The hair on the back of Sasuke’s neck stands on end. A terrible thought occurs to him and sends a shiver down his spine. He tries to ignore the sudden tightness in his chest. “What do you mean?”
“Well… he was pale, and he had dark eyes and black hair just like yours. Except his hair was longer, and he was a bit taller than you. And he had these tired lines on his face.”
Sasuke’s heart hammers in his chest. It can’t be. But after what that little girl had asked him in the clinic, how can he doubt it? This woman is obviously telling the truth. It’s just a coincidence. It must be! But deep beneath his denial, something inside him snaps. The barriers he’d carefully constructed to block off his trauma from the rest of his heart all crumble and fall. He can’t move. He can’t breathe. No! After thousands of nights spent crying and thousands of counseling sessions, after year after year spent facing his fears, after Kakashi and Naruto and Orochimaru and every second he’d fought for internal peace, how could the world do this to him?! It’s too cruel. It isn’t fair. Sasuke’s nails dig into the skin of his palms. He’s tried to forget, to move on, to leave his past behind, but how can he outrun a behemoth which corners him at every turn? How can he escape something that caught him in its clutches long ago and won’t relinquish its grip? He’s a fly in a sky of a million webs, stuck wherever he dares to move. What’s the point? The seal on his shoulder pulses with chakra. You can’t escape a destiny which can’t escape you. Your fate will forever be intertwined with his. Did you really think it would be that easy to flee from the truth?
“Um… sir? Are you okay?” Moriko anxiously shifts her weight from one foot to the other and back again. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to offend–”
“It’s fine!” Sasuke snaps. He shoves the prescription paper in her face, and she jumps back, surprised. “Don’t charge me for this and we’ll call it even.”
The woman stammers out a few words of affirmation, then all but launches herself towards the opposite end of the room in her haste to get away from him. She searches through the messy shelves until she discovers a bright orange bottle of pills labeled Iphamium . Sasuke snatches it from her hands and brushes past her without a word. He steps out into the street and makes for the clinic as quickly as his legs can carry him. Itachi is here. He treads on the precipice of a million decisions, walking a tightrope that shrinks narrower with each step. If he’s here in the middle of nowhere, that must mean he’s come for me. One wrong decision, one false move, and he could plummet into the depths of failure. He can’t fathom what Itachi would want with that medication, but it can’t be anything good given his sadistic tendencies. The rational part of Sasuke’s brain recognizes the vast gap between his meager skill set and the godlike innate talents of his brother. The little training he’s had from Kakashi and Orochimaru could never protect him against someone who could literally kill him in the blink of an eye. He should be running, fleeing in fear, yet the icy chill of dread sunken into his bones now ignites into a white-hot flame. He’s here to stop me from completing my mission. He wants Pakkun and Kakashi-sensei to die! He’ll pay for that. I’ll make him pay! The cursed seal smolders. Sasuke welcomes the pain like an old friend. His anger blazes hotter than lava. He’d done what his comrades had asked: he’d tried to move on, away from the memories of torment, but now it’s crystal clear that he can’t. It’s impossible. A demon like Itachi would never let him leave in peace. He needs to stop him once and for all, put him down like the rabid dog he is. Dog. Sasuke stops and looks around. Apparently he’d been so lost in thought, his feet had taken him straight past the clinic and to the edge of town. Sasuke huffs and turns on his heel. He needs to find Pakkun. He needs to find him before Itachi does. Itachi would slaughter the dog after hours of torture just to spite him–or maybe just for fun, considering his lack of a moral compass. Sasuke runs. He can’t let Itachi find him first. Kakashi needs Pakkun. Sasuke needs him like he needs the air in his lungs. He can’t lose him, not after everything they’ve survived. Not when there’s still so much at stake.
He can’t let his brother take another one of his loved ones away. He won’t.
His feet pass each other faster and faster as his hurried walk speeds up into a run. He dashes back into the street and follows the street signs back towards the direction of the clinic. Civilians gasp and dodge out of his way as he barrels past. He flies over cobblestones and whirls around corners quick as the wind, caring nothing for subtlety. His heart skips a beat when the neatly painted walls of the clinic come into view. There’s no trail of blood leading to or from it and no broken bricks or fence posts to indicate a struggle. Maybe, just maybe, Sasuke was overreacting. Maybe Itachi hadn’t gone after Pakkun after all. Maybe he wasn’t even here. Sasuke takes one final step, flings open the clinic door, and stumbles inside. Maybe–
Maybe he’s losing his mind. Sasuke stops short. Instead of the sparsely furnished waiting room, Sasuke stands in the main courtyard of the Uchiha compound. He spins around and gasps. The door he’d come through is gone, replaced by crisp open air and rolling grasses. Dull weapons ranging from swords to shurikens to tiny knives lay strewn about on the ground. Their polished metal shines and sparkles in the light of the midday sun. Trees stand like proud sentinels at the field’s edge, and perched along their branches are dozens of black-feathered birds. They regard him with piercing eyes and silent judgement, observing his confusion from above, unmoving except for the occasional twitch of a wing. They stare him down from a safe distance above and follow his every movement with miniscule twists of their heads. They remind Sasuke of the dark deities his mother had told him stories of as a child: demons which took the forms of crows to deceive unsuspecting children and steal away their souls. Sasuke instinctively reaches for his weapons, but a low, stoic voice freezes him in place.
“Uchiha Sasuke. We meet again.”
Sasuke turns around slowly and comes face to face with the man in the crow mask. Dried blood streaks his chin and smears across his neck. His cloud-patterned cloak is now torn in several places as if the fabric had snagged on something sharp. Dark eyes study him from behind black fabric.
“Walk with me.” The man’s cloak swishes around his ankles as he spins around. He takes off at a leisurely pace, leaving a very confused Sasuke little choice but to do as he says or be left behind. “You have questions. Of that I have no doubt. I have created this space so that I may provide you with answers. Time does not pass here, and no one can interrupt us. You will return to the real world when I sense you are ready.”
“This is…” Sasuke marvels at the world around him. Apart from the abundance of crows, everything looks just as it does in his memories, from the towering buildings of the compound to the tiny blades of grass beneath his feet. “Genjutsu.”
“Yes.”
“It looks so… real.”
“Of course it does.” The man chuckles warmly. “I’ve known this place even longer than I’ve known you, Sasuke, and I’ve watched over you from the day you were born.”
“How did you do it?” Sasuke asks. “I couldn’t see you or sense your presence anywhere.” He tries to calculate his mistake. Should he have double checked his blind spots closer to the clinic? Called the dogs to sniff out any threats?
“You were careless and distracted, outclassed from the beginning. Consider yourself lucky I meant no harm.” There’s an edge to his voice that implies both concern and admonishment.
It does little to ease Sasuke’s wariness. Unarmed and trapped in a stranger’s illusory world, he’s essentially defenseless. While he still has his ninjutsu and taijutsu, those skills amount to nothing as long as his body in the real world remains under the stranger’s control. The masked man could kill him on a whim, and despite his previous claim that he doesn’t want to hurt him, allies don’t usually hide their faces and put their companions under genjutsu. Sasuke carefully considers his next move. He needs to convince this man to let him go without angering him, that much is clear. The man had offered to answer his questions. Perhaps he could probe for information on Orochimaru and Itachi while he has the chance. “So… you’ll answer my questions now? Even though you wouldn’t before?”
“I am answering you now, am I not?” The stranger delivers the teasing reply with a deadpan, almost monotone voice. It’s a strange combination which unnerves Sasuke more than he’d like to admit.
Sasuke concentrates on keeping his own voice steady. “You told me you loved me.”
“I do. It’s a simple fact. One you deserved to know.” The man strolls past the field’s edge to the side of the main building. Through the holes in his mask, his gaze wanders from Sasuke to the multitude of birds overhead. “One that may comfort you should the worst come to pass.”
The ambiguity of his response irks Sasuke, and he reigns in a bitter retort. “If you love me, we must have met at some point. When was that?”
“The day of your birth. But you wouldn’t remember that, of course. You were so small…” The masked man trails off, drifting into a memory.
Sasuke frowns. “So when would I remember meeting you?”
“You wouldn’t. I am a very different man from the one you knew when you were young. And even then, one could argue you didn’t really know me at all.” The man pauses in front of one of the main building’s sliding doors. After a moment, he slides it open and steps inside.
Sasuke steps in after him. He recognizes this wing of the compound; it contains the indoor training area, the kitchen, the study, his parents’ bedroom, and the nursery. The masked man slowly crosses the halls, lingering by the family photos and portraits that adorn the walls. Sasuke averts his eyes. Those images bring to mind more recent ones he’d prefer to forget. He thinks of how to word his next question. This man clearly likes to speak in riddles–either that or he’s just terrible at making conversation–so he’ll need to be as specific as possible to get a clear answer. “If you’ve been following me this whole time, what technique did you use to keep Pakkun off your scent? Was it the same one used by the woman you killed?”
The man runs a thumb over one of the photos, brushing off a layer of dust. “I did not follow you directly. My crows took turns tailing you. I watched over you through their eyes, and through their hearts I felt your pain.” He adjusts the frame of the photo so it stands perfectly parallel to the others attached to the wall. “I did not know that woman, nor did I know her techniques. I apologize I cannot tell you more.”
Sasuke makes the mistake of glancing up at the photo. It’s a strikingly clear image of himself and his brother as children. His younger self sits across from his brother on a white carpet not yet stained red from the massacre. A smiling Itachi pokes toddler Sasuke on his forehead while Sasuke plays with his plastic toy shurikens. Snapping back to the present, Sasuke’s breath hitches. He squeezes his eyes shut and tries to burn the image from his mind through sheer willpower. When that doesn’t work, he fixes his gaze on the floorboards and traces the cracks in the wood with misty eyes. Stay focused! “Orochimaru. What do you know about him?”
The masked man moves past the wall of photos and into the nursery. Sasuke follows him eagerly, almost running to hide himself from the lifeless gazes of the pictures. “He is a very dangerous man, and the primary reason I stand before you today is to keep you out of his clutches.” He says after a moment. “He craves only power and knows only cruelty. Your journey has made you strong, yet you stand no chance against him as you are now. My presence will protect you from his underlings, but should he appear in person, I cannot guarantee that he will leave you with your life.” He lets the ominous statement linger in the eerie silence of the room.
“Why?” Sasuke presses. “You have powerful genjutsu and hundreds of summons. You killed that woman instantly, and she could’ve easily been jonin-level! Why not take him out right now?!”
“Because both of us would die.” The man heaves a weary sigh. “This cloak I wear is the sign of a dangerous organization that does not hesitate to kill people should they get in their way. This organization seeks the jinchuriki of the nine-tails–”
“Naruto!”
“Yes… Uzumaki Naruto. They are aware of his deep attachment to you. They wanted to capture you, torture you… use you as bait to lure him into a trap. It is through my advocacy alone that they are currently pursuing their goals in a more… subtle way.” The man picks up a small stuffed hawk, a toy Sasuke had loved and cherished before eventually outgrowing it. He strokes its head in almost a tender manner, then places it back in the cradle where it had rested for years, awaiting the day it would be passed to the next Uchiha child… a child that would likely never draw breath. “This organization is currently allied with Orochimaru. They provide him with funding for his experiments, and he uses them to aid them in hunting down jinchuriki. To strike at Orochimaru would be to strike at the organization itself, and while I could triumph over many of its members, I doubt I could stand against all of them at once. They would kill me, Sasuke… and then they would come for you.”
Sasuke gulps. So far, he’s only barely managed to escape capture, and that’s just with one man after him. A whole alliance of powerful people would utterly destroy him. Naruto, being the loyal, idiotic fool that he is, would pursue him regardless of whether or not he knew he’d be walking into a trap. If the organization is as dangerous as the masked man describes, they would not hesitate to kill them both once they’ve outlived their usefulness.
“To put it plainly: I cannot stand against Orochimaru directly. However, I will do all I can to guide you and keep you out of harm’s way. You have the potential to become a shinobi to rival those of legends. My chosen mission is to aid you in your journey to become stronger. For you to be cut down before your time would be… wasteful as well as tragic.” The masked man states it matter-of-factly. He leads Sasuke out of the nursery and down through another set of winding corridors. “I should warn you: should you leak any of this information to another–even a teammate or friend–you will find yourself dead before dawn. The Akatsuki are ruthless towards their enemies, and they have eyes everywhere. They will kill you and desecrate your body to further their agenda.”
“I understand.” He doesn’t need to say anything more. Sasuke’s heard stories of ninjas carrying kekkei genkai, particularly those with powerful dōjutsu, having their eyes ripped from their sockets by the enemy after death. Given Orochimaru’s obsession with acquiring the sharingan, Sasuke wouldn’t put it past the others to follow his example. He shudders. Back on his first C-rank mission, he’d listened to Kakashi describe to Naruto the vastness and diversity of the ninja world, but he’d never quite grasped the full truth of it until now. How many people would attack him for a chance at stealing his bloodline trait? His youthful arrogance had concealed the grim reality before, but now he stares it directly in the face, frightened yet unable to show any sign of weakness, for weakness leads to death. Sasuke’s head spins. He’s out of his depth, a minnow in an ocean of sharks. His whole body trembles as he follows his companion up a short flight of stairs. “What about Itachi? I know he’s here in this village. What will you do about him?”
The masked man freezes. A few seconds later, he pulls open the nearest door and glides into the room. He stands in the center of the cozy playroom, surrounded by a sea of toys and pop-up books that lie discarded and long-forgotten on the rug. Colorful scribbles of epic ninja battles adorn the peeling paint of the walls. A film of dust has settled over the child-sized chairs tucked away in the corner. The man gingerly picks up a plastic shuriken identical to the one Sasuke had seen in the photo earlier and spins it between his fingers, seemingly deep in thought. “Do not fear. He will be… taken care of sooner than you think.”
Sasuke’s heart catches in his throat. “You’re going to kill him?”
“In a sense, I already have. The name of Itachi is dead to me.”
And then it hits him. Everything clicks into place. The masked man is just like him . He’s a survivor, a man gone rogue to protect what he can in a world that took everything from him, including his identity. No wonder he wears a mask! His knowledge of the Uchiha compound, his powerful genjutsu, and his proclaimed love of Sasuke can only lead to one conclusion. “You’re an Uchiha, aren’t you?” Sasuke whispers. There’s a foreign feeling in his chest, and it takes him too far too long to recognize it as hope. He doesn’t recognize the man, true, but the Uchiha clan was very large. He could easily be a distant cousin of his, maybe once or twice removed. If he’s right–and he must be–that means he wouldn’t be alone anymore. He would no longer have to bear the burden of being the last, the one hope of reviving his clan and restoring its honor. Please. He holds his breath. Please… don’t let me be the last. I’m so tired. I can’t do this alone.
The plastic shuriken slips from the masked man’s hands. It clatters to the floor and shatters the silence, rolling a few inches before dropping motionlessly on its side. The man’s fingers quiver. He sinks to his knees and sucks in a ragged breath.
Sasuke drops down beside him, unsure of how else to react.
The man remains quiet and still for a long time. Sasuke briefly wonders if he’s gone into some sort of meditative trance before he finally speaks up. “Forgive me, Sasuke. I must leave you now.”
“What?!” Sasuke asks, incredulous and more puzzled than ever before. “You can’t just–wait! Don’t go!”
But it’s too late. With a series of signs, the masked man’s form dissolves into particles of light. All around him, the objects in the compound begin to vanish in a similar manner until Sasuke is left alone in a glowing white void. He blinks and finds himself standing in the doorway of the clinic. He shakes his head to clear his thoughts and reminds himself of why he came here in the first place. He hurries back to Pakkun’s room, medication in hand. Hopefully the masked man had told him the truth about the genjutsu being outside of time. He can’t afford to waste any more than he already has. Relief surges through him when he opens the door to find Pakkun lounging on a counter, occupying himself by picking burrs out of his fur with his teeth. His head shoots up at the intrusion, and he jumps to his paws when he sees Sasuke.
“Sasuke! Thank goodness you’re here! There was this old guy who tried to poke me and feed me weird stuff! We’ve got to get out of here, now!” The pug exclaims, shuffling back and forth. “Why are we even here, anyway?!”
Ordinarily Pakkun’s haughty frustration would annoy Sasuke beyond belief, but after the day he’s had, all he can do is sigh in relief. He’s okay. “Alright, Pakkun.” He gestures to the door. “Let’s go.”
Notes:
I hate this chapter. I hate it with a burning passion. It feels like an info-dump, which is seriously frustrating because I'm doing my best to avoid writing those. Ita- I mean the mysterious crow man's character is a tough one to write, too. Maybe I'm being too critical, but I can't help but feel like I might need to come back and edit this chapter later for the sake of my sanity. But I hope you liked it anyway!
Chapter 18: Task Report
Summary:
Sasuke receives some bad news. Pakkun tries to help in the way only a dog can.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
On their way out of the village, Sasuke informs Pakkun of what occurred after he fell unconscious… with some exceptions. He keeps his mouth shut about meeting the masked man, remembering his warning not to speak of what he’d learned to anyone. When he considers telling Pakkun about his estimated lifespan, the words die on his tongue. How could he burden his sick and stressed friend like that? It would be too cruel, not to mention detrimental to the mission if it negatively impacts Pakkun’s ability to focus. Besides, whether or not to tell him should be Kakashi’s decision. He’s Kakashi’s dog, after all. (Sasuke isn’t sure if he truly believes in that logic or if it’s just an excuse to avoid an unpleasant conversation. He isn’t sure if he cares). As he talks, Pakkun’s expression changes from a deep frown to an angry snarl to a resigned, chagrined look.
“I’m sorry.” Pakkun says solemnly once he’s finally finished. “To think I fainted like that and left you to deal with everything on your own… it’s truly shameful behavior for a ninken.”
“You were sick.” Sasuke points out. He can’t help but feel a twinge of guilt at being the cause of his sorrow. “It’s not like you chose to lose consciousness.”
The other dogs yip in agreement. They follow behind at a distance, giving their leader and Sasuke some semblance of privacy, but their exceptional hearing picks up every word. Guruko pads up to Pakkun and gives him a friendly lick on the forehead, then bounds back to the others. Pakkun just sighs. “To tell you the truth, I’m not sure if I should thank you for helping me or curse you for putting my needs ahead of Kakashi’s. Because of me, we’ve lost the trail again. What if…” He trails off, sniffing softly.
“We’ll find it again. After all, your pack is the most talented in Konoha.” Sasuke reassures him. They’ll pick up the trail again. They have to. To give up now, after all they’ve gone through, would mean all their struggles had been in vain. The ninken’s tails wag at his praise.
“And… you’re not at all worried about Itachi?” Pakkun asks after a moment’s hesitation.
Sasuke shrugs. “I told you, I’ve moved on. I’m not going to hunt him down. If he finds me, well… we’ll deal with that if it happens.” Part of him screams out that he should run, that he should flee as far away from the village as fast as he can to avoid being slaughtered. Another part whispers for him to stop being a coward and give that murderer the punishment he deserves. It’s almost too much for Sasuke to bear, but he steels himself and stands his ground. He’s no longer a child hiding behind his teachers and mentors; he’s a full-fledged ninja of the leaf. He can no longer afford to let his trauma and his desire for revenge dictate his path. The ninken need him. Kakashi needs him. And with the mysterious masked man on his side, the looming shadow of his brother no longer stretches fully over the light of his hope.
Urushi maneuvers over paws and tails to wriggle his way to the front of the back. He plods up Sasuke and Pakkun and gets their attention with a shrill bark. The other ninken avert their eyes, tails falling limply between their legs as they wait for one of their bolder members to speak.
Pakkun glances between Urushi and the other pack members who are strangely silent. “Urushi, what is it? What’s wrong?”
Urushi woofs several times with various lengths and pitches. His fellow ninken appear increasingly uncomfortable. Sasuke wants to interrupt and demand that Pakkun translate for him, but his more patient side compels him to wait until the taupe-furred dog finishes.
Pakkun’s face falls. His job done, Urushi slinks back to his packmates and promptly hides behind Bull, who appears stone-faced as always. Pakkun slowly raises his head to meet Sasuke’s eyes. “Urushi said that while we’re all here, he may as well report on the task you assigned the pack earlier.”
“The task…? Oh. You mean Kaito.”
“Yeah, him. The pack took his body and the note straight to the Hokage. She read the note and performed a thorough autopsy, then had a Yamanaka look into his mind. Turns out that guy went rogue after chasing Orochimaru for power.”
Just like you. The words remain unsaid, not even implied, but Sasuke hears them regardless. He remembers the way he’d held the boy’s body, bloodied and broken without ever having reached adulthood. That could have been you. He pushes away the intrusive thoughts, but they haunt him nonetheless. He grounds himself by focusing on Pakkun’s words.
“Orochimaru told him to investigate both you and Naruto, so that note could have been referring to either of you. But the ninken strongly suspect it was about Naruto, because…” Pakkun’s brow furrows and he shuffles his paws anxiously. “Naruto disappeared shortly after you left the village.”
Sasuke freezes. Dread sinks into his bones like lead. His chest and throat both tighten, and his breath comes out in a shallow gasp. He had tried to ward off thoughts of this outcome ever since discovering that note, but now they all flood back in full force. Naruto was under the protection of two of the legendary Sannin, but even the Sannin were only human. They couldn’t be everywhere at once, especially with Tsunade’s duties as Hokage. And with most of the higher-level shinobi out on missions… deep down, Sasuke knows what happened. He’s known ever since he’d read those cursed words, but he’d been too preoccupied with his mission to consider turning around to save his best friend. What have I done?! It’s his fault. It’s all his fault. He was never there for Naruto, not even after the great many times his friend had risked his life to save him from himself. Based on the masked man’s comments, he can piece together what happened. Orochimaru’s underlings must have kidnapped him for the sake of that evil organization the snake Sannin had allied with. If they have him–
“That’s not all.” Pakkun cuts through his thoughts. “Sakura is gone too. According to what little evidence a tracking team was able to find, they probably left together about four hours after we left the village.”
Sasuke’s heart sinks even lower. The organization might spare Naruto for the sake of their plans, but Sakura? She doesn’t come from a notable clan or a rich background, and she doesn’t possess any kekkei genkai. They would kill her on sight. Maybe they already have. Sasuke shakes his head. The image of his teammate– his friend – lying dead on the ground, just like that woman the masked man had killed, burns itself into his brain. There’s a sharp pain in his chest akin to being stabbed, and through the haze of fear, confusion, and despair, he ponders the reason why. Despite Sakura’s constant flirting, they’d never had a particularly deep connection… or had they? Sasuke had isolated himself for several years. Had he forgotten what it felt like to share that kind of bond with someone?
“Sasuke,” Pakkun begins gently, “I know this is a lot to take in, but–”
“But what?!” Emotions running high, Sasuke can’t stop himself from snapping. “All of my teammates are missing! They could be dead or dying for all I know! And what are we doing?! Wandering in the middle of nowhere!” He laughs bitterly. “I should have known. This is why I swore off friendship in the first place. So I’d never have to feel this way again! I’m such an idiot!”
The sudden outburst catches his companions off guard. The uneasy ninken look to each other for reassurance. Pakkun reels back, then tries again to reach him in vain. “We don’t know for sure what happened to them. It’s possible they learned about our mission and decided to follow us.” It’s a weak attempt at comfort, like trying to slap a band-aid on a slit throat.
“Without telling anyone? Naruto might be that reckless, but not Sakura. If she’s gone, then that means…” Sasuke swallows past the lump in his throat. A sickening feeling coils in his stomach like one of a certain villain’s snake summons. It throbs and burns, and it takes Sasuke just a second too long to realize it’s more than just worry. They’ve left you, just like you knew they would. Just like everyone does. A voice hisses inside his head. He drops to his knees and clutches his shoulder, which pulses painfully with every word. Why not give in? What chance do you have? You know what you must do. There is only one path to– “Shut up.” Sasuke mutters through gritted teeth. “You’re… not real. Go away!”
“Sasuke?! Who are you talking to?!” Pakkun jumps onto his thighs and stares him down with desperate determination in his eyes. His voice cracks when he calls out his name. “Answer me, Sasuke!” The other ninken join in his pleas with a cacophony of barking. The dogs surround him one after another until almost all of his body parts brush up against some kind of fur. There are paws on his legs and tails beating against his back, but all that overstimulation can’t drown out the taunting of his thoughts.
You think these dogs can protect you? Don’t make me laugh. They are nothing. You have no one. But if you return to me… Sasuke presses his hands against his ears. The chakra within his cursed seal beats more rapidly than his heart. It sends shockwaves of pain through his entire body. A wave of nausea washes over him. He clings to consciousness by a thread. The voice lets out a maniacal laugh.
Sasuke spots a crow in the distant sky. It caws once, twice, and the sound it makes is so loud it obliterates all other stimuli. The pain and the evil voice vanish as one. He sits up with a gasp of relief and glances at the bird hovering overhead. With a nod of its feathered head, it disappears into the stars. Stars? Sasuke hadn’t even realized night was falling. He’d had too much on his mind. No wonder it feels like his mind is shrouded in fog; he’s exhausted from the journey, the combat, and the emotional stress of the last day. With weak, trembling arms, he pushes himself to his feet. “I’m fine. Let’s keep going.”
The dogs exchange concerned looks but move back to give him space. Only Pakkun remains directly in front of him, blocking his path. “Absolutely not! Your cursed seal was hurting you again, wasn’t it?”
There’s no use in denying it. Sasuke nods.
“That settles it. You need rest, and we’re not exactly getting anywhere anyway. Maybe some sleep will clear our heads.” Pakkun turns to face his pack. “Urushi, Akino, you two take first watch. Shiba and Guruko, see if you can find any food or water around here. The rest of you, go get some firewood. Pack, move out!”
The ninken spring into action, taking on their assigned tasks with that unique type enthusiasm only loyal dogs can have. Sasuke doesn’t bother trying to stop them. They wouldn’t listen to him anyway. Once they’re a fair distance away, Pakkun tugs at the bottom of Sasuke’s shorts until he eventually relents and sits down. Pakkun studies him for a brief moment, then places a fuzzy paw on his leg.
Sasuke blinks. “Uh… Pakkun? What are you doing?”
“Squeeze them.”
“Huh?”
“My paw pads. They’re very cute and squishy. Kakashi likes to squeeze them when he’s sad. It helps him feel better.” Pakkun offers up another paw. “Go ahead. It doesn’t hurt.”
The offer is so out of the blue that it takes Sasuke a few moments to process it. Hesitantly, he reaches out and brushes a finger over one of the pads. It’s softer than cotton, but with a distinctive spongy texture and rough patches around the calluses. He pokes it once more, then gives it a firm squeeze. The corners of his lips unconsciously twitch up in a smile. Pakkun rolls his eyes and mumbles something about predictable human behavior, but Sasuke knows Pakkun well enough to recognize that it’s an affectionate comment rather than a complaint. He rubs the dog’s paw pads in circles until the others return, the simple gesture relaxing his muscles and calming his troubled mind.
The ninken return one by one. Sasuke uses the wood they collected to start a campfire. Bisuke and Uhei play tug-of-war with one of the spare twigs, Shiba and Guruko play-fight over a dead mouse they found, and Bull plops down as close to the warmth of the fire as he can get without burning himself. Akino and Urushi keep watch from opposite positions outside of the camp, observant and vigilant even as more and more stars appear in the sky above them. Pakkun settles down next to Sasuke. He rests his chin on Sasuke’s thigh and gazes into the flickering flames. His tail swishes back and forth, leaving a tiny trail in the dirt. Sasuke absentmindedly strokes his head and gives him the occasional scratch behind the ears. He’s spent so much of his life treating all forms of physical contact as threats. He’s not entirely sure why this in particular doesn’t bother him– maybe because Pakkun is just a little pug and not all that intimidating– but he decides that’s something to think about in the morning. After a while, the dogs tire themselves out and join Bull by the fire. They cuddle into the biggest ninken’s side and use him as a pillow. Sasuke doesn’t have a pillow himself. That’s how he justifies joining their cozy dogpile, anyway. He rests his head against the gargantuan bulldog’s fur and imagines his comfortable bed back in his apartment. He hopes that his teammates are sleeping well right now, wherever they may be.
He hopes they’re cuddling up in blankets and bedrolls, not sleeping in the dirt as corpses. He would never forgive himself if they were.
With that final thought, Sasuke drifts away into the darkness of slumber and dreams of dogs and crows.
Notes:
I wonder where Naruto and Sakura are... hmmm... (actually, I know *exactly* where they are, but I'm not about to reveal it just yet).
One of my Naruto headcanons: Sasuke is actually a very clingy person who appreciates physical touch. He just doesn't show it because his trauma has made him afraid of emotional vulnerability.
Chapter 19: Medicine
Summary:
Sasuke tries to give Pakkun his medicine. Pakkun is very stubborn about it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke awakens to an explosion of barking and the feeling of something slimy on his forehead. He groggily runs a hand across his face and assesses the substance on his skin. Dog drool. He wipes it on the ground and grimaces when the dirt clings to his palm. Maybe he should have slept by himself like a normal person. Groaning, he sits up and observes the cause of the dogs’ commotion. All of the dogs are bouncing around Bisuke and Akino, woofing loudly and sniffing at the objects they’re holding in their jaws. Sasuke squints. Through the bundle of fur and fangs, he can barely make out the silhouettes of freshly caught fish in their grasp.
“Oh, Sasuke! You’re awake!” Pakkun tackles him with so much force it almost knocks him back down. “Look, look! Akino and Bisuke brought us breakfast!”
“I can see that.” Sasuke yawns and shoves him off. “We’ll have to cook it, though. Do we still have any firewood?” Considering how the dogs had chewed up and slobbered on most of the sticks they’d gathered yesterday, he doesn’t have high hopes.
“We gathered some more a couple hours ago. We couldn’t light it, though.” He nods his head at a few tiny twigs stacked in a messy pile. There aren’t many of them, but at least they’re dry. Sasuke takes a moment to appreciate the good weather. He doesn’t know what he would have done if it had rained. Even if they come across another village, he doesn’t have any money for food.
“Alright. Try to eat quickly, though. We need to get going as soon as possible.” Sasuke drags the twigs on top of the charred wood from last night, forms a couple of hand signs, and ignites it with ninjutsu. Since they don’t have the proper cooking tools, Akino and Bisuke lay their numerous catches on the ground next to the wood.
It takes a solid fifteen minutes for the fish to cook. The dogs’ eyes sparkle and their tails wag as they watch the delectable meat slowly turn a crisp golden-brown color. Sasuke can’t help but roll his eyes. These might be the best ninken in Konoha, but they’re still simple puppies at heart, their attention easily captured and emotions sent skyrocketing by a simple meal. (Then again, he can’t exactly blame them for celebrating. There’s no guarantee of finding any more food within the near future, especially in an area as barren as the Land of Waves). Remembering the events of the previous day, Sasuke retrieves the medicine bottle from his pocket. The tiny white pills remind him of Pakkun’s teeth. He should really feed them to him now– the label on the bottle says to feed him two capsules each morning for the next week– but one look at Pakkun’s goofy grin stops him in his tracks. He deserves a break after the chaos of yesterday. Sasuke decides he’ll bring it up after they’ve finished eating. Instead, there’s something else he’d like to ask his companion. “Pakkun?”
“Yeah?” Pakkun doesn’t take his eyes off his food. A trail of drool drips from his lips and dampens the earth below.
“What you told me in the cave…” Sasuke lowers his voice. “Were you lying?”
“Huh?”
“You told me you weren’t sick. Did you know about your illness?”
“Of course not.” Pakkun scoffs. “I’m a dog of my word. Who do you think I am?”
Well, that eases his worries a little. Pakkun trusts him enough to be honest with him, and if he were feeling truly terrible, he wouldn’t have the strength to snap back with that haughty attitude of his. Strangely, Sasuke finds the smugness which had once been nearly intolerable rather comforting. His thoughts stray to Kakashi, then to Naruto and Sakura. Is there anything comforting them right now, or are they fighting for their lives, alone and afraid? His nails dig into the dirt as the fish slowly roast next to the fire. Eventually, Sasuke determines enough time has passed and divides the fish as evenly as he can between himself and the pack members. It’s not an easy task; most of them are so excited they’re literally jumping up and down and occasionally stepping on his feet. They devour the meal quickly enough– a little too quickly. Sasuke eyes the dogs with a sense of dread, waiting for one of them to take too big of a bite and start choking. Thankfully, it doesn’t come to that. Pakkun keeps an eye on his pack and encourages them to slow down when necessary. Once all of them are finished (and Sasuke finally convinces Shiba to stop whining and begging for more), they look to their leader to consult him on which direction to head.
Before any of them can start barking, Sasuke speaks up. “Wait. Pakkun, there’s something I need you to do before we leave.” He rummages through his pockets, then pulls out the tiny bottle of pills. Before even half the bottle comes into view, Pakkun leaps back and snarls. It’s pretty much the reaction he expected, though, so it doesn’t faze him. “Listen. I know you don’t want–”
“I’m not eating those! They look disgusting!” Pakkun jolts backward again when Sasuke pops the bottle’s cap off. “Stay back! Get those revolting scraps of trash away from me!” He scrambles behind Bull and takes cover behind the bulldog’s bulky body.
Sasuke doesn’t have the time nor the energy to deal with his companion’s shenanigans right now. He lunges around Bull and reaches for the scruff of Pakkun’s neck, but the pug wriggles between the bigger dog’s legs and takes off running. He’s so small that Sasuke can’t get a solid grip on him. Sasuke attempts to grab him a few times, but he slips out of his grasp and zooms away. “Hey! Get back here!”
Pakkun dances out of his reach once again. “No chance! You’ll just shove those things down my throat!”
The other dogs watch the commotion and woof loudly to each other. Sasuke’s certain that if he could understand them, he’d hear them laughing at how pathetic he looks. His face flushes red with embarrassment. He’s completed dozens of D-rank missions involving tracking down and rescuing lost pets. Catching one old pug shouldn’t be this difficult! Then again, none of those lost pets had been trained ninken. Through his annoyance and frustration, he’s starting to gain a new respect for Kakashi. Training this stubborn pug couldn’t have been easy. “Pakkun, come on!” He stumbles over his own feet and barely manages to rebalance himself and avoid a humiliating fall. “I’m trying to help you!”
“Those pills look like poison! I knew that vet was an idiot!” Pakkun swerves behind Shiba, preparing to use him as a shield if Sasuke gets any closer. His eyes dart back and forth as he searches for his next means of escape.
“The only idiot around here is you!” Sasuke makes another move towards Pakkun, then throws his hands up in exasperation when he tucks himself away behind Shiba’s tail. “You’ll never get any better if you don’t take these!”
“I don’t believe you! Those things smell terrible!”
“Take your medicine!”
“No!!”
Sasuke facepalms. At this rate, they’ll both die of old age before Pakkun so much as gets within a foot of those pills. He frowns and begins to rethink his approach. He’ll need to be smart about this. Creating a plan that will fool him won’t be easy– the ninken’s proved his perception skills over and over again throughout their mission– so he’ll need to approach it like he would a battle strategy, analyzing the facts and thinking over their applications in each possible outcome. He might not be gifted with a silver tongue, but his ninja experience has taught him a thing or two about how to persuade and manipulate a target. He considers a few options, then sits down and maneuvers himself into a casual, relaxed position. “You know, Pakkun, I’ve always thought Kakashi was the type to reward good behavior. If you take your medicine, he might give you a treat.”
Pakkun’s eyes light up at the word “treat.” One paw steps out from behind Shiba’s furry frame, then retreats almost immediately afterward. “Wait a minute. Kakashi isn’t here. Stop trying to trick me!”
“I’m not! I’m just saying that once we find him, I’ll tell him you’ve been very helpful and he’ll reward you. Doesn’t that sound nice?” Sasuke coaxes. The words drip from his lips like honey. It feels entirely unnatural, but the resolve in Pakkun’s eyes is flickering, so he carries on. “I bet he’ll give you all the biscuits you want. Maybe even a big, juicy hunk of meat.”
Pakkun’s tongue lolls out of his mouth as he salivates. His tail twitches. He peeks his head out, sniffs at the air, then tucks himself away again.
So close! Just one more little push. “You’re essential to this mission, Pakkun. We won’t be able to find him without you.” Sasuke reasons. It’s the most logical argument he can think of. If bribery doesn’t work, this absolutely needs to. Otherwise, they’ll never resolve this issue. “If you don’t take your medicine, you could faint again, and that would mean Kakashi would be in danger for a longer period of time. Is that really what you want? To let down the human who loves you most?”
There’s a silence that stretches on long enough for Sasuke to begin doubting his methods. The ninken all have their eyes trained on their leader, patiently awaiting his decision. At last, Pakkun steps out of his hiding place and plods over to Sasuke. His nostrils flare as he sniffs at the pill bottle Sasuke has in his hand. “It smells like sewage and garbage had a baby.” He grumbles. He wrinkles his nose and digs his claws into the dirt but makes no more moves to flee.
Sasuke takes the opportunity to pop the lid off the bottle, pick out two capsules, and place them on his palm. He seals the bottle again, then offers his outstretched hand to Pakkun. “Come on, Pakkun. For Kakashi’s sake.”
If looks could kill, Sasuke would be dead and buried a thousand times over. Pakkun glares at him with more hatred than he’s ever felt in his life. He shuffles closer and closer until his chin is level with Sasuke’s hands. He opens his mouth, and with much trepidation, dares to lick up one of the pills. He grimaces, yelps, and spits it out like it’s venom. “EVIL! THAT THING IS EVIL!” The other ninken burst into fits of barking and run up to their leader, ready to stand between him and Sasuke on his command.
Sasuke stares listlessly at the half-chewed pill on the ground. “You weren’t supposed to bite it…”
“Huh?” Pakkun pauses in his tirade, tilts his head, and squints at the crushed white capsule curiously. “Then why is it solid like food?”
“Because–” Sasuke stops to think for a second. He actually has no idea. The logic behind what shape to make medicine tablets was never covered in his ninja training, and he’d never been interested enough in the subject to research it in his free time. “I don’t know. It just is. Wait, you’ve never taken pills before?”
“Of course I have!” Pakkun sputters. “It’s just been a while, that’s all. I guess I forgot that I have to swallow them.”
Sasuke checks the label on the bottle. “Do you think it would be easier with water? There’s nothing on here that says you have to swallow them dry.”
“I don’t need any extra help!” He insists. “I can do it! I just… need a moment.” He lowers his head to the pill he’d bitten in half and frowns. He watches it with such intensity Sasuke starts to wonder if Pakkun thinks it’s about to spring up and attack him. Pakkun circles it once, twice, then darts forward and scoops it up with one powerful lick. His lips tremble as the bitter taste assaults his mouth, but he fights through it and audibly gulps it down. “See? I did it! All by myself!”
His packmates woof and wag their tails. Sasuke imagines it’s the canine equivalent to clapping. The situation is so bizarre Sasuke almost laughs. “Okay, one more.”
Pakkun growls and reluctantly licks up the second pill. His face contorts with disgust, but he doesn’t complain. He swallows and fixes Sasuke with a defiant glare. “And you thought I couldn’t do it!”
Sasuke opens his mouth to argue but realizes it’s pointless. “Yeah, Pakkun, you’ve proved me wrong. Good job. Now let’s get moving.”
Having no solid leads on Kakashi’s trail and not wanting to retrace his steps, Pakkun picks a direction at random in the hope that they’ll pick up a clue. Sasuke and the pack move as fast as they can while also being thorough in their investigation. The ninken sniff at anything and everything they come across while Sasuke travels through the trees and scouts out any potential threats. They carry on like this for a few hours until Pakkun calls Sasuke’s name. Sasuke hops out of his tree and lands next to the ninken, who have arranged themselves in a battle formation.
“What’s wrong? I didn’t see any enemies.”
“Neither did we. It’s what we’ve smelled that’s the problem.” Pakkun wrinkles his nose. “It’s still a few miles away, but I thought I should warn you… blood has been spilled. Lots of it.” He takes a heavy breath and meets Sasuke’s eyes with a knowing, serious stare. “And some of it smells like Kakashi’s.”
Notes:
This is heavily inspired by my own experiences of trying to give my cat medicine. I love the little guy, but I still have the scars from how hard he fought to escape. He really hated that medicine.
I have a lot of ideas for the next few chapters. I just hope I have enough time to write them. Term papers are no joke, and they've been consuming all of my free time recently. I can't wait for it all to be over.
Chapter 20: Massacre
Summary:
Sasuke and Pakkun stumble upon something terrible.
Notes:
As of now, I have a fairly good idea of where the story is headed. I'm about 99% sure of how to end it (although I may change my mind depending on whether or not upcoming events unfold in the way I plan them to). My apologies for not posting this chapter sooner; I have been very busy with my academic projects. Thank you for continuing to follow my story regardless. I truly do appreciate it. And happy November, everyone!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke’s feet fly across the forest floor, flanked by sixteen pairs of paws. Pakkun leads the pack, pumping his legs faster than he would’ve thought possible to stay ahead of the group. He guides them between trees and bushes and pieces of debris, leaping over fallen logs and startling more than a couple flocks of sparrows with his urgency. “We’re almost there! Keep going!”
Sasuke keeps to the back of the pack. Without a powerful ninken nose, he has no choice but to rely on the dogs to show him the way. He keeps an eye out for any sort of danger; it’s a welcome distraction from the mounting dread clawing at his insides and wreaking havoc on his thoughts. “You said you smelled blood. From how many people?”
“We can’t tell. There are too many scents mixed together.” Pakkun grimaces. His paws splash in the first in a series of small puddles, scattering the droplets of water and distorting his reflection. “We could only tell Kakashi was there because his scent is so familiar to us.”
Sasuke grits his teeth and dashes even faster. Beads of sweat drip from his brow. There’s a thick cluster of trees up ahead, and he doesn’t dare peer through their branches. They could be hiding anything, concealing the worst of the world’s horrors or safeguarding its wonders with boughs curved like the protective arms of a parent. Sasuke can’t bring himself to face the inevitable, not just yet. But time is a luxury no shinobi can afford. The pack approaches the tree line with rapid speed. Fear is nothing to be ashamed of, Sasuke. Kakashi had told him that once, after a particularly harrowing mission in which he’d frozen mid-battle and nearly gotten decapitated as a result. Fear exists within you as it does within everyone, good or evil, shinobi or civilian. It exists to preserve life, but left unchallenged, it can be the cause of the strongest man’s downfall. Sasuke braces himself as the first of the dogs break through the barrier of bushes. Despite his pounding heart and the cold sweat soaking his face, he pushes himself to follow suit. Bravery is defined not by the absence of fear, but by its presence, and by one’s willingness to persevere through it. His sensei’s words had ingrained themselves into his mind that night, burrowing their way into the deepest recesses of his mind to a place they could wait until Sasuke summoned them back again. He can still hear his voice as clear as day, see his visible eye shining with warmth. Once he breaks through those trees, will he witness that warmth once more? Or will he be greeted with a pale, bloody corpse, colder than the winter in which he’d lost everything? The agony is almost too much for him to bear. Do not flee from your fear, Sasuke. Acknowledge it. Let it become your strength! He can’t afford to turn back now, not after how far he’s come. Not when Kakashi’s life might hang in the balance. He musters as much courage as he can and steps into the clearing.
The overpowering stench of blood assaults his senses as soon as he does so. He takes in a whiff of it and nearly gags at the sharp metallic odor and the stench of rot and decay. Dried blood has sunken into the dirt and stained the green grass a murky maroon beneath several corpses, each wearing the standard ninja hitai-ate. He takes another step forward and flinches when he hears something crunch beneath his foot. Slowly, his eyes travel downward to where a severed arm lays with its fingers trapped beneath his shoe. He scrambles backward, stomach churning, and fights the urge to vomit. He squeezes his eyes shut and heaves in deep, heavy breaths. The ninken have spread out and started sniffing around the scene, searching for any clues as to what exactly happened here. Sasuke knows he should join them, but how can he? When he opens his eyes, all he can see is the sea of blood and gore that was once the Uchiha training yard; men, women, and children’s mutilated bodies abandoned and left for the worms. He’s seven years old again, a child weak and helpless in the face of undeniable evil. Pathetic. A chilling voice hisses in his mind. Afraid of a little blood? What a coward you are. A sharp pain in his shoulder snaps him back to reality. He bites his lip so hard a bead of blood wells up and spills over the corner of his mouth. The pain temporarily blocks out the voices and the echoing screams within his memories. He moves forward once again, persevering with determination even as his cursed seal burns hotter than hellfire. He approaches Pakkun, tactfully avoiding stepping on any more corpses along the way. “Pakkun, did you find something?”
The pug is sitting in front of the body of a young man slumped against a boulder. He sniffs at every part of his anatomy and growls. “Nothing good. Look at his forehead protector.”
Sasuke inspects it. A worried frown spreads across his face. “The leaf symbol. He was a Konoha ninja.”
“They all were.” Pakkun tilts his head at the rest of the dogs, each of them busy investigating a corpse of their own. “There’s eight of them in total, all leaf ninjas. There’s no trace of anyone else being here besides them and Kakashi.”
“But that means…” Sasuke’s voice trembles. He almost can’t believe what he’s about to suggest. Kakashi would never betray the village. Or would he? Sasuke had once imagined his future self that of a shinobi loyal to the village at any cost, but that future had evaporated after the massacre. He’d focused solely on his revenge, leaving Konohagakure as an afterthought, the byproduct of an unrealistic childish whimsy and nothing more. Kakashi values the village and its people dearly, but could he, like Sasuke’s past self, have faced a situation so dire that he would abandon it for the sake of his other ideals? Kakashi having gone rogue was a possibility so foreign and out of character that he hadn’t even considered it until now. “Did Kakashi kill them?”
Pakkun snaps, baring his fangs and whirling around to face him. “Never!” His eyes flash with a fiery fury. “Kakashi would never betray the village!”
“I know! I know.” Sasuke quickly raises his hands in a placating gesture, ready to pull them back at a moment’s notice if Pakkun tries to bite them. “Sorry. I just…” He can’t think of any excuse that Pakkun would accept, especially with his beady eyes narrowed into slits staring him down.
Pakkun snarls and whips his head away to focus back on the body. “Look at these wounds! They weren’t caused by Kakashi’s weapons of choice. Look at the parallel holes in the neck. None of Kakashi’s favored weapons would do that!” He scurries over to another corpse lying a few feet away. “And this one’s completely ripped open! Kakashi isn’t that brutal!”
Sasuke opens his mouth, then abruptly closes it. Kakashi could have easily caused any type of damage to these people– he knows a thousand ninjutsu techniques, after all– but one glance at Pakkun’s angry expression tinged with desperation reveals that arguing would be futile. Pakkun wouldn’t dare to entertain the possibility out of respect for Kakashi, and the other dogs certainly wouldn’t defy their leader by hearing him out. Instead, he gives Pakkun a nod and makes his rounds investigating the corpses’ various injuries. All of them bear the same puncture wounds in their necks and gaping holes in their chests. A couple have severed limbs, and one of them lies with her mouth open, black liquid oozing from her throat. Sasuke bends down, picks up a twig, and slides it along the dead woman’s lips. The smear of black hisses and bubbles, disintegrating the wood as soon as it touches it. Sasuke yelps and drops the stick quickly before the dangerous substance can reach his skin. What happened here? He doubles back to Pakkun, head spinning. That liquid was definitely some sort of poison. But why poison someone who had already been fatally wounded? Or if the woman had been poisoned beforehand, why stab someone who was going to die anyway? Kakashi didn’t often use poisons, and on the rare occasion that he did, he only ever applied substances which would result in a painless death. That woman, with her wide eyes and her mouth frozen in a silent scream, must have died in agony. Pakkun was right. Kakashi couldn’t have done this. His sensei is dutiful and efficient, not cruel. Then who else could it have been? The ninken must have made a mistake. It’s the only possible explanation. Pakkun had said that the scents were mixed together. Perhaps he’d overlooked something.
The ninken have gathered around their leader in a semicircle. One by one, they woof about their findings, and Pakkun responds by barking in kind. Sasuke waits until all of the dogs have had time to report before sharing his own findings. The dogs listen and whimper amongst themselves. When Sasuke finishes speaking, they look to their leader for their next orders.
Pakkun mulls over the information and paces back and forth, seemingly too anxious to sit still. His nostrils twitch every so often as he sniffs the air. “So these people were all Konoha ninjas, presumably injured by the same person, someone who was able to conceal their scent somehow. Kakashi was here, but I assume he wasn’t here at the same time the fight broke out. Either that or he realized this was a fight he couldn’t win and fled.” Worry creeps into his voice throughout the last sentence. Kakashi would never abandon comrades to fight alone, so if he truly had run for his life, it must have happened after these ninjas had already been killed. He would have been up against someone so skilled that he’d have realized running was the only way to guarantee his survival.
Sasuke shudders, recalling the way the acidic poison had melted bits of the dead woman’s flesh. The coded message Kakashi had sent had implied that he’d been poisoned. Could he have been–no. No. Sasuke cuts himself off from pursuing that train of thought. It would achieve nothing but useless speculation and consternation. Kakashi is much more talented than these nameless ninjas ever were. He wouldn’t fall so easily. Still, Sasuke’s fingers drift towards the case of antidotes stored in his pack. If only he’d thought to research more about poisons before he’d left… “Pakkun.” The name comes out shaky through his dry, scratchy throat. He clears his throat and tries again. “Pakkun, could it have been the woman I fought before? She was able to hide her scent from you.”
Pakkun shakes his head. “No, this wasn’t her doing. At least, I don’t think so. If she was hunting you specifically, why attack a random group of armed shinobi? It doesn’t make sense.”
Not much about that woman’s creepy behavior had made sense, but Pakkun has a point. That woman had made her allegiance to Orochimaru very clear, even forgoing her urge to harm him for a long time to keep him alive for the snake sannin’s sake. Sasuke can’t imagine why she would unnecessarily risk her life attacking people that had nothing to do with him, unless she was following another one of Orochimaru’s orders. But why would Orochimaru assign her multiple missions when he surely has enough underlings to spread out missions between them? Perhaps it was another one of Orochimaru’s followers that had caused this. It’s possible that black substance could have been some sort of snake venom. Sasuke huffs out a frustrated sigh. None of these theories have any conclusive evidence supporting them. Maybe he should just try to forget about this mess entirely and focus on finding his sensei. “Have you picked up Kakashi’s trail yet?”
Pakkun perks up at that. “We have! It’s a little muddled, but we have a solid lead. If I’m not mistaken, his scent is relatively fresh. He might even be within a few miles of here!”
The other dogs spring to their paws and let out a chorus of excited barking. Akino bounds across the clearing to a breach in the bushes and gestures to it with his head to indicate the way forward. The ninken follow him and wait for their leader’s orders to get moving. Heart in his throat, Sasuke makes his way over to them, then peers back at the massacred bodies he’s about to leave behind.
He can’t leave them behind. Not again.
“Wait.” Sasuke doubles back and lifts one of the smaller bodies with care. When he speaks again, his voice is a meek whisper like that of a long-lost child. “We might not be able to take them home, but… we can’t just leave them here.”
He doesn’t need to elaborate. Pakkun has lived through enough of these situations to understand. Together, Sasuke and the ninken collect the fallen and lay them in a row. Sasuke averts his eyes from their glassy, lifeless ones and avoids soaking his hands in their blood as much as he can. When Bull finally rolls the last of the bodies next to the others, Sasuke gestures for the dogs to step back. He kneels down and forms a couple quick hands signs, then sends his red hot chakra shooting out of his fingertips in amber sparks. The tiny flame dances from one body to the next until all of them burn brighter than the sun, the stench of rotting flesh fading to make way for the acrid aroma of smoke. He doesn’t bother clearing the area; there’s not too much dry brush here, and the sheer amount of blood-soaked soil should prevent the fire from spreading into the woods. Instead, he waits patiently with the ninken until the flames erase the last traces of death and descend into embers and ashes. It’s only when the final spark flickers out that Sasuke turns to face what’s next. He heads through the haze of smoke, lost in thought, and stops short when he almost crashes into a familiar black-clad figure. The startled ninken snarl and growl, ready to lunge at the mysterious stranger if he shows any sign of endangering their pack.
The masked man raises a finger in front of the beaked area of the mask hiding his lips. “Those who break the silence are always the first to scream.” He speaks slowly, enunciating every word. “The darkest of dangers lurks within these woods.”
“It’s alright. We can trust him.” Sasuke reassures the ninken. With the exception of Pakkun, none of them were there to witness his appearance during Sasuke’s last battle, so he understands their suspicion. Still, he doubts this man would forgive them should they try attacking him, and he’d rather not lose any of Kakashi’s dogs to such a stupid mistake. Refocusing on the man in front of him, he looks him up and down in a vain attempt at reading his body language.
The man must not like Sasuke trying to analyze him because he suddenly speaks up again in that deep, even voice of his. “Your idealistic morals hold you back. As your journey grows more treacherous, such a foolish mistake could lead to your death.” He raises a pale finger and points to the tall column of smoke coiling into the sky. “Do you not realize the implications of your actions?”
Something about the man’s cold scolding deeply unsettles Sasuke. He opens his mouth to retort, then closes it. As bluntly as he’d put it, the stranger had spoken the truth. Such a dark and thick smoke signal would alert friends and foes alike to his location. His face flushes. Perhaps it was foolish, but what else could he have done? The ninken couldn’t have carried that many bodies back to Konoha, but he couldn’t just leave the bodies to be discovered and analyzed by Konoha’s enemies, and his sealing scroll was only capable of carrying one. “I had to do it.” He finally replies. “But I’ll be more careful in the future. I promise.”
“Hmm…” The man holds out his arm. A crow swoops down and settles on the fabric covering his elbow. It digs its talons into the cloth and caws, then hops up to the man’s shoulder and settles down on its new perch. “Do you intend to continue along your current path?”
“I do.”
“Then you will surely perish.” The crow croaks into his ear, and he tilts his head as if considering something. “My birds have scouted an alternate route to the one you seek. Follow them, and chase your victory.” He moves to form a hand sign, but Sasuke lunges forward and grabs his wrist, halting the motion before it can begin. The man gasps, apparently caught off guard by Sasuke’s speed. His skin is cold and clammy against Sasuke’s palm.
“Wait! Don’t go.” Sasuke’s not sure if he’s asking, pleading, or commanding him to stay. Maybe all of the above. “You still haven’t told me who you are! At least tell me your name!”
The masked man pulls away. He breaks through Sasuke’s grip easily, but without causing him any harm. He regards Sasuke for a moment that stretches into an eternity. Despite the mask hiding his facial features, Sasuke can imagine his narrowed eyes and furrowed brow. The crow squawks and flaps its wings, briefly hovering in the air before taking off. Two of its talons brush against Sasuke’s forehead protector as it ascends over his head and into the cloudless sky. Sasuke holds his breath. Something has shifted in the air, something intangible and yet so heavy he can almost reach out and touch it. The forest is quiet; the birds have stopped singing, the dogs have stopped barking, and even the wind is waiting patiently as a silent spectator, abandoning its conquest of blustering through the leaves. Time itself stands still, the calm before the storm, a patient safe haven holding Sasuke close until the man’s next words send him rocketing back into his past. “I’m sorry, Sasuke. Maybe next time.” Two hand signs later and his body bursts into a flurry of feathers, and despite the warmth of the sunbeam shining down on him, Sasuke has never felt so cold.
Notes:
As Sasuke gets closer to his goal and the stakes get higher, I may need to change the archive warning for this story. It probably won't be necessary, but keep an eye on the warning just in case. I have no desire to trigger or traumatize my readers.
Chapter 21: Maybe Next Time
Summary:
Sasuke makes a discovery which pusher him closer to his breaking point.
Notes:
I finally finished my term paper... and then immediately fell ill. I might not be able to catch a break, but I sure can catch a cold. At least I was able to concentrate enough to get this chapter done.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Baby Sasuke watches wide-eyed as the toddler beside him dances in the backyard. He thinks he’s dancing, at least. Why else would he be jumping around like that? And what’s he doing with that long, pointy thing? It looks fun to play with! Sasuke reaches out a chubby arm in an innocent attempt to join in, but the toddler smacks it away and storms off. Hurt, Sasuke opens his mouth and wails. A dark-haired woman rushes to his side and coos words he hears but cannot yet understand. She cradles him in her arms and murmurs something soothing while the sterner man next to her calls out to the toddler practicing his strange movements further away. They exchange a few words. Then the toddler reluctantly turns and makes his way to the mother and son, and he speaks to Sasuke three little words that will form the foundation of their relationship: “Maybe next time.”
Child Sasuke runs this way and that, forgetting to be careful of the sharp sticks in his hands. They aren’t mere sticks to him, though, and the yard he’s playing in isn’t just an open space in front of his house. They’re kunai, and the vast expanse of green is a battlefield where heroes and villains clash over the fate of the world. Sasuke dashes between his imaginary foes and lashes out with his weapons. One by one, they fall to the blades of the mighty Sasuke of the Sharingan. He shows no mercy… until his energy burns out and his stomach growls louder than the neighbor’s dog. He carelessly drops his instruments of war in the dirt and hurries inside to the kitchen. His big brother is there! What a nice surprise! He’s always at school these days. Maybe now that he’s taking a break, he can play with him! Sasuke grabs a tomato off the kitchen counter and stuffs it in his mouth. He rapidly babbles about the “battle” and proclaims his brother to be his sidekick. Itachi tries to cut him off, but Sasuke won’t take no for an answer. He continues begging and begging until his brother snaps that he needs some time alone. Sasuke’s fantasy crumbles. Tears rise in his eyes. Itachi lets out a weary sigh, pokes him on the forehead, and turns away. “Maybe next time.”
Student Sasuke bashes his head against his desk in the study, utterly confused at the contents of his “Arts of the Shinobi: Beginner Edition” textbook. There are so many unusual terms and oversaturated descriptions of things he’s just not intelligent enough to comprehend. Groaning, he rubs at his temples while scanning the kana script for the millionth time with his tired eyes. His brother was able to read and memorize this entire chapter when he was his age. Not for the first time, Sasuke questions his worth. He’s the star pupil amongst his peers, but when compared to his big brother’s prodigious talent, he might as well be a bird-brained nitwit. When the door creaks open, his heart soars. Itachi’s super smart, and he loves him a lot! Of course he can help him! He all but tackles his brother in his frantic haste to explain his circumstances, begging him to explain what chakra means and how it works. Itachi grunts and shrugs him off. It’s only then that Sasuke sees the blood soaking his torso. He opens his mouth to ask if he’s okay, but before he can, Itachi answers his previous question. His voice is ice cold as he recites the three familiar words: “Maybe next time.”
Pakkun is saying something. Sasuke registers his voice, but can’t make out the words over the ringing in his ears. His heart races. His chest rises and falls in a shallow, uneven rhythm. There’s a pressure deep inside him building and building, pushing against his lungs so he can’t breathe. A cold sweat drips down his forehead. As a shinobi, he’s well aware of the impact of fear on the human body. This, though, goes well beyond just fear. It’s panic. Chaos. It’s terror and horror and a sense of impending doom, a revival of his darkest memories and worst nightmares. It can’t be him. He can’t believe it. He won’t. It’s laughable that he’s even considering the possibility. His brother hates him. He’s a cruel, violent monster of a man who only kept him alive as a vessel to measure his strength against. He would never help him, and he certainly holds no love for him in his heart, if he even has one beneath his corpse-colored pallor. And yet… those words, those three stupid words, coolly spoken with a familiar baritone lilt, were enough to send him into a spiral. That man’s powerful genjutsu, his prodigious combat ability, and his knowledge of Sasuke’s past confirmed that he had to be an Uchiha. No Uchihas had been spared except for Sasuke–if they had, they surely would have returned to the village by now, not hidden themselves away behind a mask. He grew up well aware of the folly often fostered by unrestrained hope, so how could he have allowed it to blind him for so long? The answer comes to him immediately after the question: desperation. He had been so desperate for someone to understand him, for anyone to fight for him just so he wouldn’t have to bear the burden of loneliness anymore. After returning to the village, he’d thought his teammates and sensei would be enough, and after their disappearance, he’d relied on the ninken to fill that void. But how could they? They’re not his family. They can’t replace the fallen. The only ones to ever understand him are dead and gone, buried six feet under, their souls existing within his memory alone. He’d been a fool to believe otherwise. Why would a world which rewards traitors and murderers show him any sort of mercy? A bitter laugh bubbles up from his throat. When he opens his mouth, it explodes into a maniacal cackle. He’d actually been dumb enough to think he had a family member out there watching over him. It’s hilarious!
The ninken watch him with various degrees of unease. Some of them back away or let out tiny whines. Others bristle, freeze in place, or glance between Pakkun and their wild-eyed human companion. Pakkun’s eyes widen as he takes in Sasuke’s crazed laughter and unnaturally wide smile. He stands firm, paws digging into the dirt and not budging an inch. The pack quiets down and follows his example.
When Sasuke’s laughter finally subsides, he notices he can’t hear anything anymore. The ringing in his ears has subsided. Pakkun is no longer attempting to speak to him; instead, he stands in the front of the pack, curious yet concerned. Eight pairs of canine eyes ask him the same silent question: why? He has to bite his lip to stop another dry chuckle from escaping his mouth. It’s funny– after years of asking the world that question, instead of answering it, the world has started asking back. His expression darkens as the seconds pass and he regains his composure. He should tell them, he realizes, before they begin to bother him with questions. If there’s one thing he knows about Pakkun, it’s that he’s too stubborn to shut up. “Forget what I said before. We’re not going anywhere he tells us to go.”
The dogs make various noises which he assumes are questions with maybe a few protests sprinkled in. Pakkun growls, signaling them to be quiet and let him speak. He takes a small step forward and raises his head to look Sasuke in the eyes. “What is it? What’s wrong?”
“What’s wrong?!” Sasuke snaps. “What’s wrong is that man has been manipulating us this whole time! I guess committing mass murder and ruining my life wasn’t enough for him, so now he’s come back to toy with me in some sort of sick game!”
A flash of black feathers catches his eye, and he whirls around to come face to face with a bony-looking crow settling on a low-hanging tree branch. It opens its beak and caws, its shrill shriek sounding so much like the scream of a child. It ignites within Sasuke a sudden fiery fury. Without warning, he scoops up a pebble and hurls it at the bird as hard as he can. It strikes the disgusting creature just below its head. Its call cuts off with a sickening snap. It sways limply from on its perch, then slowly tips over and plummets to the ground. There’s a soft thud as its body impacts against the forest floor. The dogs cry out in shock.
“Shut up, all of you! Didn’t you see it? The way it was mocking us?!” Sasuke thrusts a hand out to gesture to the crow’s body. “Didn’t you hear it?! The way it was taunting me?!”
The dogs whimper and whine. Any remaining curiosity or sympathy has vanished from Pakkun’s face. He stares at Sasuke in utter bewilderment. There’s a spark of recognition in his eyes as the realization hits him all at once. “Sasuke…”
“We’re leaving.” Sasuke stalks away from him, his back to the pack and the scorched remains of the massacre they’d left behind. “Pakkun. You said you’d found Kakashi’s trail. Which way?” His tone is cold as ice, leaving no room for doubt or negotiation.
There’s a long moment of silence before Pakkun eventually answers his question. “Southeast.” He moves ahead of Sasuke, his gaze lingering on the bird’s body as he passes it by. He sniffs the air, then the ground and the surrounding landscape. “This way.”
The ninken follow him one by one. They take off at a recklessly fast pace. Sasuke has no time to check for traps or enemies at this speed, but he can’t bring himself to care. Long-suppressed rage resurfaces and fuels his feet to sprint even faster. He’s sick and tired of running away. At least this time he’s running towards something, even if that something is nothing but blood and death and a broken promise. Everything passes by in a blur. There’s a sharp, stinging pain in his shoulder that pulses with every one of his footfalls. He welcomes it. It cuts off the mocking jeers in his head, the insults and harsh criticisms Sasuke knows he deserves for his idiocy. It centers him in the moment, dragging him back into the present despite the past chasing after him like the creatures from his childhood nightmares. He can feel the dogs’ intense gazes boring holes into his skin when he’s not looking. He doesn’t care. Their judgement is nothing in comparison to the daunting mission ahead of them worsened by the terrible truth. If the masked man really was Itachi– and he knows deep down in his soul that he was– then he was obviously attempting to mislead him and keep him away from Kakashi. He needs to find his sensei before Itachi realizes he’s figured out his identity and makes his next move to stop him.
As chakra flares within his cursed seal, he imagines his brother bloodied and ripped apart like the corpses he’d stumbled upon in the clearing. The corners of his lips turn up in a bloodthirsty smirk. He imagines himself standing above that murderer, knife in hand, while he pleads and begs for his life. He imagines his brother’s life flashing before his eyes as he rightfully regrets his actions and beseeches him for mercy. Sasuke wouldn’t grant him any, of course. He would creep towards him with that same confident stride Itachi had walked with on that fateful night. He would pretend to consider his offer just long enough for the first light of hope to shine in his eyes, then snuff it out with a swift stab to the heart. Or perhaps he would wait. Perhaps he would stab him in the abdomen instead and relish in the sight of his gushing blood before carving out those accursed eyes the villain had slaughtered his family for. He would crush one in each hand, then finish the monster off by tearing off his limbs like he’d torn apart Sasuke’s soul. Yes, that would be justice. Poetic, even. That would be perfect.
The pain in Sasuke’s shoulder spikes dramatically. He presses his lips into a thin line to keep from crying out. Oh, if only Itachi could feel this now…
“Sasuke, stop!” Pakkun’s gruff voice cuts through his fantasies.
Sasuke skids to a halt. He snaps out of his thoughts and analyzes his surroundings. The woods have thickened here, trees close together and towering high above him. Vines hang down from the branches and coil around the plants like snakes. A variety of leaves rests upon the forest floor. It takes Sasuke no time at all to realize what’s wrong: several of those leaves are pressed into the ground in the indent of a small human footprint. Those indents form a pattern leading through a cluster of ferns into a shroud of mist. Sasuke frowns. Based on the size of the footprints, they would either belong to a woman or a very small man–certainly not Kakashi. “Do you smell anyone? Anyone that’s not Kakashi?” Sasuke moves his hand to where his weapons rest on his waist.
“Yeah. The scent is weak, but not faint. It’s like someone is trying to hide it but isn’t very good at it.”
“Hm.” Sasuke scans his surroundings for anything out of place, but soon realizes it’s hopeless. The thick layer of undergrowth coupled with the frequent veils of vines and trees would hide almost anything from view, and the mist rolling in doesn’t do him any favors. He listens for any suspicious noises but hears nothing amiss. Still, he seriously doubts anyone would be hiding here who doesn’t mean him harm, and Pakkun wouldn’t play such a foolish prank on him. The darkest of dangers lurks within these woods. The masked man had told him that. He’d likely lied, but what if that lie had been based in reality? Sasuke shivers and keeps his weapons close. His instincts warn him to get out of this place as quickly as he can, and he sees no good reason to ignore them. “What about Kakashi’s scent? Can you trace it from here?”
“Yeah, Kakashi’s scent is here, too. Stronger than it was before. We’re getting closer.” Pakkun sniffs the air. “We should be careful, though. There’s something off about the stranger’s scent. It smells sort of… chemical.”
They begin to continue forward. They can’t move very quickly anymore given the thickness of the woods, but they forge ahead nonetheless, keeping an eye out for anything out of the ordinary. An eerie silence spreads across the area, making every breath and footfall sound like an avalanche in comparison. The air is thick with mist and tension. The ninkens’ ears and nostrils twitch. Sasuke wonders if they sense something his human abilities can’t. Have the scent trails changed somehow? Surely Pakkun would have mentioned something if they had. Wouldn’t he? He learns the answer when Pakkun speaks up again in a whisper.
“There’s heavy breathing coming from up ahead. Kakashi’s scent isn’t strong enough for it to be him. I think–”
There’s a sudden rustling in the bushes in front of him. Sasuke draws his kunai and squints, internally cursing his inability to see through the mist. He focuses on listening. There are footsteps, light and hurried. They’re also uneven, as if the person is favoring one foot over another. The ninken spread out as much as they can in the cramped space. They stand in a semi-circle, fangs bared as they concentrate on the movement in the foliage. Sasuke’s tempted to activate his sharingan in order to pick up on any visual warnings he’s missing, but he holds back. If that stranger truly is a dangerous person who means him harm, he shouldn’t use his chakra too recklessly. The noises abruptly come to a stop. Sasuke holds his breath. It’s so silent he could hear a pin drop. He imagines someone scrutinizing him from mere inches away, breath swirling into the mist. He shivers. When did it get so cold? He’s so tense that when someone finally cuts through the silence he almost jumps. He grits his teeth and redoubles his focus.
“I see you, child.” A faint feminine voice rasps from within the mist. “Tell me… how does it feel to be living the last minute of your life?”
Notes:
Good news: I've finally found a beta reader! That should make my life a lot easier since I'm not the best at proofreading my own work. This chapter was one of the more difficult ones to write and I expect to struggle with the next few as well, so I'll be glad to have the extra help.
Chapter 22: Unmasked
Summary:
Sasuke fights for his life and learns something that shakes him to his core.
Notes:
This chapter ended up being very different (read: darker) from my original idea for it, but I think it works. I might go back and edit it later, though.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It happens without warning, in a burst of bloodlust and noise. There’s a quick series of snapping sounds as twigs crack under someone’s feet. The bushes in front of Sasuke rustle and shake. There’s a split second of silence, just enough to confuse Sasuke before a black-clad female figure lunges at him with outstretched hands, letting out a jarring, piercing shriek. Sasuke sidesteps just quickly enough to avoid being gored through by her claws. Wait, claws?! As his assailant whirls around and reorients herself, Sasuke catches a better glimpse of the long metal needles attached to her fingers. They’re at least twelve inches long with a slight curve, and they appear to be growing directly out of her fingernails. A viscous black liquid oozes from the tips. Sasuke immediately recognizes it as the same poison he’d found on one of the corpses. The sight drives a cold spike of fear through his heart. If that poison had been the primary cause of death in the body he’d found earlier, even the tiniest scratch from those needles could prove fatal.
“Get back!” Sasuke shouts to the ninken. He positions himself between them and his opponent. The ninken have unparalleled talent in terms of tracking, but he’s not sure about their abilities in battle. Adrenaline rushes through his blood. Those poisoned claws may frighten him, but he’s not about to endanger Kakashi’s dogs by using them as a shield. He steadies his stance and prepares for her next move.
The woman snarls. She sizes him up with cruel, glassy eyes. Their pupils appear unnaturally dilated and fixated on his body. Black veins bulge within her eyes and run up the sides of her neck and the undersides of her arms. She smirks, revealing that same black liquid coating her teeth. Has she somehow poisoned herself?! No, that couldn’t be the case. No one would act that carelessly, especially not someone trained to use deadly poisons in battle. That substance must have multiple uses, as both a poison and perhaps some sort of physical enhancement. Sasuke has no more time to analyze it, though. The woman is dashing at him with alarming speed. He rushes forward to meet her and counters a quick series of claw slashes with his kunai. He fuels his chakra into his hands, powering up his next block right as the claws come down on his knife. The sudden pushback stuns his opponent out of rhythm for a brief moment. He takes advantage of that by executing a series of light, fast strikes around her arms and shoulders, then launches her backwards with a powerful kick to the abdomen. Her body flies backward and slams into a tree with a heavy thud. When fighting someone who relies on melee weapons, there are two strategies a shinobi should keep in mind. Kakashi had said that to his team shortly before the one-on-one fights in the chunin exams were announced, just in case one of them happened to be matched against Tenten. The first is to keep your opponent at a distance and fight back with ranged attacks. The second is to disable the muscles used to wield the weapons. That usually means eliminating the hands and arms. Against someone who could potentially kill him with a shallow cut, Sasuke decides using both strategies would be the safest option.
As his enemy shakes off her pain and readies another attack, he concentrates his chakra and weaves a series of hand signs. The close proximity of the trees would prevent him from using most of his long or mid-range ninjutsu, but he’s not about to risk getting into close quarters with her again. That leaves him with very few options. He’s very fortunate to have learned this technique from Kakashi before he disappeared. While he hadn’t had much time to practice it, he’s confident that he can pull it off here and now. He can’t afford not to. If it fails, he and the ninken could die, and without them, Kakashi might die as well. He needs to succeed, if not for his own sake, then for his sensei’s. He finishes his final sign, takes a deep breath, and releases his chakra. “Fire style: Twin Fire Hawk jutsu!” Sparks burst from each of his hands and weave together to form two identical birds, their blazing bodies emanating heat as Sasuke coils his chakra together. Fiery feathers sprout from their unfurling wings. Their bodies writhe and thrash about in midair as they each grow to the full size of an adult hawk. Sasuke clenches his teeth and concentrates until he can feel nothing but the burning sensation of the red-hot chakra in his fingertips. It leaps beneath his skin, and it takes all of his self-control not to let it explode in a massive fireball. With great difficulty, he reigns in the excess chakra and lets loose what remains. The hawks screech in unison and nimbly dart through the trees as they hone in on their target. They’re small enough to navigate the dense forest without setting it alight while also dissipating the mist with their flaming auras. Sasuke points them to the left and right, silently gesturing to them to flank the woman while she’s down, but they arrive just a second too late.
She’s already back on her feet, and with a wave of her hand, a strong gust of wind rushes forth and blows the birds off course. As they circle back around, she weaves her way towards Sasuke in a zig-zag pattern with her claws at her sides. It’s a dangerous yet predictable move. Sasuke doubles back until his back collides with the rough bark of a tree. He aligns his feet and prepares to ascend it if necessary. He’s about to take his first step when the hawks return. One swoops down from above and rakes its claws across his enemy’s left shoulder while the other pierces through her right forearm with its beak. The heat cauterizes the wounds instantly, but she still lets out a shrill scream as the pain sears through her all at once. Sweating with the effort, Sasuke raises both arms and forms one final sign above his head. The hawks fly parallel to each other and swoop into the air, then down again towards his opponent, who clutches at her wounds and wails. The birds descend and latch onto each of her arms, then pump their wings and ascend until they hover several feet above the ground. The woman thrashes within their grasp in a vain attempt to reach them with her claws.
Sasuke takes a moment to catch his breath. He should either take the opportunity to run or finish her while he has the chance; his technique won’t hold for much longer. But thoughts of those massacred ninjas invade his thoughts and whittle away at his willpower, overpowering his fight or flight response with a desperate drive to obtain answers. “Answer my questions and I’ll let you go!” He shouts in what he hopes is an intimidating tone of voice. “Who are you?!”
The woman hangs limp in the hawks’ grip, swaying back and forth with every beat of their wings. She remains that way for so long Sasuke begins to question whether or not he’d accidentally killed her. After an eternity of waiting, she lets out an unnaturally cheerful giggle, then another and another, until she’s cackling as if someone had told her the most hilarious joke she’d ever heard. Black tears stream from her dilated eyes and slide down her cheeks, leaving behind inky tear tracks that begin to sink back into her skin and burn her creamy skin crimson and raw. “You don’t know me, boy? Of course you don’t. Why would you?” She smirks, then opens her mouth and coughs. Sasuke ducks behind a tree to avoid the acidic liquid she brings up with every hack and spits upon the ground. “You don’t know me, but you’ll remember me. You’ll always remember me. Because even though you’ve won, you’ve already lost.”
Pakkun pads over to Sasuke and glances uncertainly between him and the crazed woman. “I have a bad feeling about this. We should kill her and leave.” The dogs rendezvous with their leader, adding their agreement with whimpers and whines.
Sasuke ignores them even as the same sense of apprehension creeps over him. This woman might be insane, but she’s the only lead they have on what happened to those shinobi. There’s also a chance that she might know something about Kakashi, and Sasuke’s not about to let a golden opportunity to gather information slip through his fingers. “That black liquid… What is it? Did you use it to kill those people?!”
The question prompts more laughter interspersed with coughs. The black liquid pours from the woman’s mouth and spills down her chin. She only speaks up again after a long series of particularly sick sounding wheezes. “Her fault. Her fault. Not mine.”
“Who’s fault?!”
“The fool. That foolish woman. Running ahead, thinking she could match me… pathetic.” The woman spits out the last word along with an alarming amount of inky liquid and blood.
“What do you mean? What woman?” Sasuke recalls the corpse with the poison in her throat. Could that be…?
“The fool, the fool… the leader. So confident, so dumb…” Her limbs twitch and spasm erratically as if she’s having a seizure, then suddenly jerk to a stop.
Sasuke takes a step back. Something is seriously wrong. Something is about to happen–something very, very bad. As much as the desire to know more about the woman she’s talking about nags at his mind, he needs to ask her about his sensei now, before they both run out of time. “Kakashi Hatake. Have you seen him? Do you know where he is?”
At this, she cries out in what sounds like a mix between a pained scream and an excited squeal. Her entire body quakes and trembles from head to toe.
“Where is he?! Tell me!” Sasuke yells. His patience had run thin long ago, and her lack of an answer sends him over the edge.
“Kakashi, Kakashi… heh… the great Copy Ninja…”
He stalks towards her, snarling, and holds his fist in the air, ready to command the hawks to drop her with a single flick of his fingers. Pakkun flinches and whimpers from somewhere in the foliage, but Sasuke’s far beyond caring. His fist shakes. Sparks burst from the hawks’ bodies as his chakra begins to sputter out. “Tell me or I’ll kill you, do you hear me?! I’ll kill you!!”
The woman seizes again. Her arms flail wildly, and her legs kick out at nothing. Her eyes roll back in her head as her neck snaps from side to side. When they open again, they are no longer dilated and laced with black veins, but are strikingly lucid, piercing him through with an even colder stare. Her last words deliver the final blow to his sanity, acting as the last dagger to finally slice through his preconceived morals and self-control. “He’s dead. I killed him.”
With a roar, Sasuke releases his fist and slams his hand into the ground. The red-hot chakra making up the hawks’ bodies fizzles out, leaving the woman to plummet without their support. She screams, a harsh, loud sound which cuts off with a thud and a snap. Blood and black liquid ooze from the lacerations splitting across unnaturally bent and twisted limbs and joints. She heaves in wet gasps, chest fluttering shallowly as she tries to take in air despite her lungs no doubt being filled with fluid. Sasuke stalks towards her, his entire body quivering with rage. He’s not sure if the red in his vision is from blood or anger, but it doesn’t matter. Nothing matters but vengeance. Nothing else has ever mattered, not since that fateful night. Dry leaves crunch beneath his feet and he can’t help but imagine they’re her bones. It’s a beautiful fantasy, and when he reaches her, he decides to make it a reality. He deserves that comfort, after all, and she deserves that pain. He stomps hard on her hand and relishes in the sound of its finger bones breaking. Her screams are music to his ears. He does the same to her other hand, but it’s not enough. How could it possibly be enough?! Taking care to avoid the poison, Sasuke kneels down next to her and takes her hand in a mockery of tenderness. He positions the claws above her chest and thrusts them down. There’s nauseating, satisfying squelch as they sink through fabric and skin to pierce her organs. Sasuke shoves them down harder, scraping through the area where her heart would have been if she’d had even a scrap of empathy. His vision swims. Everything hurts. The woman has stopped breathing now, yet he can’t remove his knife from her body. When had he stabbed her? He can’t remember. His cursed seal burns hotter than a furnace and he couldn’t care less.
“–suke! Sasuke, that’s enough! She’s already dead!” Pakkun yelps. There’s blood all over his face and spattered across his fur, and none of it is his own. How long has he been standing there, tugging at his shoe in a futile attempt to get him to move?
Annoying. Sasuke stands swiftly and kicks him aside. Pakkun winces and recoils. Hurt flashes in his little round eyes, and he sniffles as he staggers away. A wave of guilt washes over Sasuke almost immediately, and he opens his mouth to apologize, but gags as something bitter and metallic drips into his mouth. He wipes his face and stares blankly at a hand that’s more red than tan.
“Sasuke.”
Sasuke’s head jerks towards the sound. Somehow, the sight of the masked man sitting on the tree branch does not surprise him, nor does it enrage him. Spent and exhausted, he says nothing and numbly waits for him to speak.
“Sasuke.” The usually stoic voice cracks on the second syllable like it’s thick with emotion. “I showed you the way. Why did you not listen?”
Sasuke gazes up at the masked man–Itachi, his big brother. He’d looked up to him for years, and now he’s looking up to him once again, literally! A humorless chuckle escapes his lips. So the old saying is true. Fate, it seems, really isn’t without a sense of irony. He fixes his broken expression on the man and smirks, revealing more blood coating his teeth. “I did listen, brother. Just like you listened to them begging you to spare their lives.”
The bold statement must catch his brother off guard because his breath hitches and his whole body freezes in place. He remains silent for a moment, and when he replies, he does not address the accusation. “I am not the brother you think you know.”
“Then show me who you are! Show me your face!” Sasuke snarls. He’s sick and tired of playing these games, of not knowing who to trust or what lies at the end of his chosen path. He needs this; without this knowledge, the doubt and uncertainty would gnaw at him forever. The masked man slowly raises a hand to his face, then behind his neck to unfasten the clasp of the feathered fabric which hides his identity. He brings it down and drops the mask next to the corpse, and as he does so, Sasuke wants to scream. It’s him. It’s him, with his coal black eyes and tired lines on a face framed by long longs of hair. It’s the face that’s haunted both his dreams and waking hours, that’s tainted his every vision and memory, that didn’t even blink as he slaughtered his family like cattle. Every muscle in his body screams at him to fight, but the sight of his brother has left him terror-stricken and glued in place just like the last time and the time before that. He can’t move. He can’t breathe. He’s going to die here, all because he was arrogant enough to let him know he’d caught onto his secret.
But when Itachi speaks, it’s not with the cruel lilt of a killer gloating over his victory, but a soft, pitying inflection that almost sounds like it’s meant to comfort him. “You have mistaken the mask of the crow for the crow itself. Feathers of wax will melt within the flames of war, and wearers of such wings will plummet into hell like dying stars from the sky. Know this, and face the consequences of your actions.”
Sasuke recognizes the quote at once. It’s from The Adventures of Kenji the Crow , a book he’d read over and over again as a child. Itachi had loved it, too, and would sometimes read it to him on the nights when Sasuke couldn’t sleep. Despite being a children’s story, it utilized a rather complex vocabulary, and it had taken him years to decipher the kanji enough to grasp the full meaning of the phrase. I am not who you believed me to be. Your arrogance and foolishness will only lead you to despair.
“If you travel west, you will come across a riverbank. I have prepared a boat for you. Across the stream and through the mist you will find him.” With a single hand sign and a flash of feathers, Sasuke’s enigmatic brother vanishes once again, leaving behind a single corpse, a pack of dogs, and a devastated sibling lost in thought.
Notes:
Part of me wanted to wait and post this chapter back-to-back with the next one because I felt the story would flow better that way, but I didn't want to leave this story without an update for that long. I hope no one minds the wait for the next chapter. It's one I've been excited to write for a long time.
Chapter 23: Bring Him Home
Summary:
In the wake of two painful revelations, Sasuke makes his way forward.
Notes:
This chapter ended up being pretty long, so I decided to split it in half. I plan to post the following chapter on Christmas. Finally finding out what happened to Kakashi is a good Christmas present, right?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s said that there are five stages of grief.
Sasuke is numb. He’s as numb as the ninjas whose bodies go into shock upon sustaining a severe injury. It’s like his heart no longer exists, like his mind has been ripped from his head so he can no longer form a rational thought. His emotions wash away like drops of blood in a stream. He’s learned so much in the last few minutes that it overwhelms him easily and shuts down his ability to process it all. So when Pakkun mumbles something about Kakashi’s trail heading west, he has no choice but to nod and let his feet carry him after his companion. Brambles scratch at his exposed skin. Thorns snag on the fabric of his clothes and paint red lines across his pale shins. The pricking sensation barely registers as he moves ahead. It’s all he can do–move forward, one foot after another, as if nothing had ever happened in the first place. They walk in silence. Pakkun leads the way and chases the trail while the other ninken spread out to investigate any strange sights or potential threats. That last battle hadn’t exactly been quiet and ideal for stealth, so they need to proceed with utmost caution. Logically, it occurs to Sasuke that he should join them, but he just can’t muster the strength. His legs hang like lead from his torso, and his arms sway like hanging bodies in the breeze. No matter how hard he tries, he can’t erase that vile villain’s last words from his memory. He’s dead. I killed him. She’d gloated with such smug pride that not a trace of regret crept into her voice. She’d killed him. She’d killed his sensei, and not just out of a shinobi’s obligation to duty–she’d enjoyed it, just as she’d enjoyed taunting Sasuke before he delivered her death. His hands unconsciously curl into fists. He’d do it again if he could. She deserved no less. But fate has always dangled the blessings of luck and justice just out of Sasuke’s reach, so despite pouring his blood, sweat, and chakra into every fiber of his mission, it once again relegates him to moving forward. He always moves forward, always chases one goal after the next only to fail over and over… and yet, what does it matter now? His brother has deceived him on two separate occasions. His teammates are missing, and his sensei…
Sasuke, I am assigning you this A-rank mission: to find and rescue the jonin Hatake Kakashi. The Fifth Hokage’s words ring clearly and echo inside his empty head. She had assigned him a mission–a mission she understood would likely end in tragedy yet still ordered. Why? Because she’d had hope. Her hope for Kakashi’s survival had spurred her to issue him this mission, and in turn, his own hope had motivated him throughout the numerous trials he’d faced along the way. Hope had inspired him to return to the village, repent from his sins, and believe in himself and his teammates. Hope had walked by his side every step of the way… until now.
Sasuke trembles. His throat burns. Every muscle in his body screams at him to collapse, give up, and wait for death to claim him as it had with so many of his loved ones. It’s tempting… too tempting… but he can’t give up. He’d promised Naruto on the day of his return that he would no longer let hatred dictate his path. Naruto would want him to foster hope in its place, to hold onto it as tightly as he can and never let it slip through his fingers. Sakura would want him to cherish and grow it like the most fragile and beautiful of flowers. And Kakashi? Kakashi would flash his signature eye smile and say something wise which he wouldn’t understand until the exact moment he would need that knowledge most. Sasuke reflects on his teammates as he and the ninken arrive at the riverside. Like his brother had promised, a wooden rowboat bobs up and down from where it drifts in the shallows. Sasuke cuts the rope keeping it anchored and boards it along with the ninken. He rows into the veil of mist, aching and freezing. The damp wood creaks and groans as the black waters of the river batter its sides. Is that a silhouette out there in the fog? No, just another tree. The motion of the oars splashes cold water onto Sasuke’s lap. It soaks into his bloodstained clothes. The blood mingles with the water and mixes in with it, tainting the clear substance with a pinkish hue. It trickles down his legs and pools at the bottom of the boat. If Sasuke looks down, he will no doubt see the face of a failure reflected in those waters. He will see the face of a brother. A traitor. A killer. A monster.
But he doesn’t look down. He doesn’t give himself that chance. Instead, he imagines his teammates. He pictures their weary but smiling faces after a long day of training. He envisions Sakura’s laugh, Naruto’s mischievous grin, and Kakashi’s calm, knowing expression, and as a single sunbeam dances down through the thickening mist, he finds that it provides just enough light to guide him. Beyond the gray blanket of clouds, the sky is the same shade of blue here as it was in Konoha. It’s the shade of Naruto’s eyes. It’s the color of hope. And in that moment, Sasuke can’t bring himself to care if it’s foolish or false, because Sasuke is numb.
Denial.
The boat bumps against the muddy slopes of the bank. Sasuke swings his legs over the side and wades through the murky water, dragging his heavy burden behind him until it's safely lodged at the edge of the treeline. The ninken step out of the boat one by one and follow him further into the mist. It's even thicker here; if it weren't for Sasuke's trained ninja senses, he'd barely be able to see an inch in front of his nose. Still, he allows the ninken to take the lead, walking after them through the dense undergrowth and towards the reality he dares not name. Their noses guide him where his sight cannot. He takes each step in blind faith, counting on them to keep him away from any sudden drops or traps. Dew drips down from the canopy above, tiny drops of moisture landing gently on Sasuke’s head and dampening his hair. He brushes the dark strands out of his face. It doesn’t matter that the motion smears half-dried blood across his forehead. It matters even less that he’s not sure whose blood it is.
Suddenly, the ninken stop. They yip quietly to one another, eager to discuss whatever they’ve found but not so careless as to give away their position to anyone who might be listening.
Pakkun woofs twice and the rest of the group falls silent. He turns to Sasuke, his bright eyes dull, downcast, and misty from more than just the fog. “His scent is strongest here. Everyone, spread out. Sound off if you find him.” The dogs each choose a direction and wander off into the mist. When only Pakkun and Sasuke remain, he speaks up again, not with the commanding bark of a pack leader, but with a soft and subdued whimper. “The scent of blood is thick here, too. There are no other human scents in the area, but…” He lets out a long, drawn-out sigh, not wanting to say it out loud.
Sasuke swallows hard. He understands, even if he wishes he didn’t. Ignorance is bliss, especially in situations such as this, but what’s done is done. He knows, and now that he knows, he can’t erase the knowledge from his mind. His hope flickers. No. He hasn’t seen the body yet. He can’t give up, not while there’s still a chance, no matter how small. He squares his shoulders, wincing as the fiery pain reignites at the movement, and looks Kakashi’s oldest dog directly in the eyes. “Let’s bring him home.”
Pakkun gives him a final nod before vanishing into the forest. Sasuke walks off in the opposite direction. He forms a couple of hand signs and summons a few small balls of flame to light the way forward. They lazily drift ahead, floating over and under each other as they cast light upon Sasuke’s path and evaporate a bit of the surrounding mist. Sasuke follows them through the unrelenting underbrush, feet dragging through the dirt until they stumble upon something which almost puts him in a cold sweat. There’s a pale leg sticking out of the bush just ahead of him. For a moment, he assumes the worst, but when the flaming orbs slip closer to it, they reveal a set of hips much too wide to be Kakashi’s. He moves past the woman’s body and all but stumbles over another. It’s a man’s this time, but the skin is too dark, so he hurries away to resume his search elsewhere. He makes it two steps before his shoes splash into a warm, sticky liquid. He doesn’t need to look down to know what it is.
He’s too distracted to wonder why he can’t smell it. He’s too weary to wonder why Pakkun couldn’t detect the scents of the bodies.
After all he’s gone through, the sight of yet another massacre doesn’t faze him. His search leads him all over the place, and he can barely put one foot in front of the other without tripping over lifeless limbs or hauntingly empty faces. Unlike last time, though, none of the bodies appear to have been affected by the black liquid. The majority of them bear wounds resembling kunai cuts or burns from explosive tags. A few of them have holes in their chests or arms, almost as if someone had shoved their fist straight through them. Sasuke doesn’t look at those for a second longer than he needs to. The injuries remind him all too much of the one he’d inflicted on his friend on that fateful day in the valley with the best technique his sensei had taught him. Wait. Sasuke freezes in place. If those people were killed by the chidori…
Sasuke dashes back towards the pierced corpses, panting with exertion. He falls to his knees and crawls, shoving the dead men and women aside without a second thought. Kakashi prefers to keep chidori as a last resort, a desperate yet powerful technique to turn the tide of battle. Chidori takes a great amount of chakra to use; even with Kakashi’s experience, the fact that he’d used it multiple times as well as utilizing his sharingan means he must have exhausted the majority of his chakra… or worse. He can’t have gone far in such a state. Sasuke stumbles over a clump of brambles, careless in his haste. He’s close. He’s so, so close. He sends his fiery lights out ahead of him with a frantic gesture. He whirls around and double checks the corpses behind him. Satisfied, he turns back around and stops in his tracks. No. It can’t be. But it is.
The flaming lights circle the silver-haired body facing away from him in the center of the clearing. They cast a warm glow over the cold corpse, giving it an almost lifelike appearance. Sasuke drags himself closer. His heart is in his throat. A voice in his head screams at him to turn back now. If he turns around and leaves, the hope he’s worked so hard to cultivate will still have a chance. He can walk away right now believing his sensei is alive, just taking a much-needed nap. But to do that would be to abandon his mission, and Kakashi would never want that, not if he was– if he was–
Hands shaking, Sasuke turns over the body so that it faces him and is met with two unblinking eyes: one as dark as a tomb, and the other a sharingan as red as blood.
Notes:
Don't worry, he's just sleeping with his eyes open... maybe. You'll find out soon enough.
Chapter 24: Reunion
Summary:
At long last, Sasuke reunites with Kakashi.
Notes:
Merry Christmas, everyone! This chapter has been in my draft plans for a long time, and I'm glad I finally found the time to write it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Denial.
“Sensei.” The title is raspy and breathy, barely choked out by a boy who has lost far too much. He shakes his sensei gently, flinching at the icy feeling of his skin. “Wake up, Kakashi-sensei.” He must be asleep. He must be. Shinobi are known to sleep with their eyes open from time to time as a result of their training to always be alert. Sasuke’s caught him sleeping like this occasionally on the missions which brought them out of the village. Chakra exhaustion is nothing to scoff at; it can knock out even the strongest ninjas within seconds, forcing them to sleep for days or even weeks. Kakashi always seemed particularly vulnerable to it, too– Sasuke hasn’t forgotten witnessing his collapse during their first mission to the Land of Waves. It makes sense that he’d suffer from it after such a difficult fight. Sasuke hadn’t kept track of the number of bodies he’d found, but there must have been at least twenty, and none of them had looked like other leaf ninjas who would’ve aided him. As much as Sasuke wishes he could let his sensei rest, he simply can’t. It’s not safe, not out here in the wilderness so far away from the village. “Sensei, it’s me, Sasuke.” He tries again. “I’m here to take you home.”
Nothing. Kakashi doesn’t move. He lays on the ground as if it’s the coziest bed he’s ever slept in, curled up under a blanket of mist. Sasuke’s fiery orbs flicker as they float closer, illuminating his sensei’s slack face. He looks so peaceful. He must be having a good dream. What would Kakashi like to dream about? The Icha Icha series, probably. Sasuke shakes him again, then frowns, realizing that waking him would be more difficult than he’d expected. What if he’s in a coma? No, he can’t be. Why would he be in a coma with his eyes open? Surely it’s just a deep sleep as a result of losing so much chakra. Sasuke briefly considers using force to wake him but discards the idea almost immediately. There’s a frightening amount of blood coating Kakashi’s torso, and while most of it probably doesn’t belong to him, he’d rather not risk injuring him further. And then it hits him. The ninken! Who could possibly sleep through the racket eight fully grown dogs could create? “Pakkun!” Sasuke calls out, too preoccupied with his sensei’s situation to think of the consequences of making so much noise. “Pakkun, I found him! Get over here, I need your help!”
Anger.
It takes only a moment for Pakkun to hurry over, the rest of the ninken in tow. The pack runs into the area in a frenzy of intense barking. The dogs circle their owner, sniffing him and whining softly to one another. Pakkun shoulders his way past his bigger companions to stand by Sasuke’s side. He stands still for a long time, then collapses into a sitting position as his hind legs give out from under him. His front legs follow shortly afterward. The little pug wriggles his way under Kakashi’s arm, settles his chin on the blood-splattered jonin vest, and closes his eyes. The other dogs follow suit, each making contact with the man who’d adopted him in their own ways.
“What are you doing?” Sasuke asks incredulously. “He’s fine. He’s just asleep. Come on, help me wake him up!”
Pakkun opens his eyes, and when he does, they’re sympathetic and sorrowful. “Sasuke…”
“Don’t.” Sasuke’s voice shakes. “Come on, Pakkun. Help me! I can’t wake him on my own!”
Pakkun sniffles. He twists away from Kakashi just enough to place a soft paw atop of one of Sasuke’s hands. “Sasuke… he’s gone.”
“Stop it! He’s fine, he’s just–” Sasuke’s voice breaks. “He’s just asleep.” He realized just how pathetic the words are as soon as they leave his lips, but he can’t accept what Pakkun is saying. He’s come so far, fought off enemy shinobi and personal demons alike to get here. It had to be enough. It had to be. “Why aren’t you helping me?! Why aren’t you helping him ?! Don’t you care about him at all?!” It’s a selfish outburst, and in the back of his mind, Sasuke knows this, but it’s just too much for him to admit. Instead, he latches onto his anger, stoking the flames and encouraging them to burn hotter than fiery chakra in his soul.
Pakkun flinches. Hurt flashes across his face before it contorts into a snarl. “Of course I cared about him! Kakashi raised me! I… I loved him!” He flashes his fangs and the fur on his back bristles. “But he’s gone, and pretending he’s still here isn’t going to bring him back!”
“Shut up! Just leave me alone!” Sasuke snaps, unable to avoid watching his reality crumble before him. “This whole mess was your fault, anyway! If it hadn’t been for your stubborn pride and your stupid health problems, we would’ve made it here in time to save him!”
“I could say the same to you!” Pakkun yells. “ If you hadn’t been so obsessed with revenge, you never would’ve gotten that cursed seal that’s been slowing you down in the first place! And if you hadn’t run off to Orochimaru, he wouldn’t have sent his minions after us! Who knows, maybe he’s the one who killed Kakashi!”
The words drive a knife through his heart. He opens his mouth to either refute the idea or apologize– he’s not sure which– but by the time the words form on his lips, Pakkun has already run off. The rest of the ninken follow their leader, leaving Sasuke alone with the body.
Bargaining.
“Kakashi-sensei…” Sasuke murmurs his name like a prayer. “Please. If you can hear me… come back. I… I need you.”
Kakashi doesn’t reply. Sasuke hadn’t expected him to– the dead never speak, after all– but his silence still widens the hole in his soul. For the first time, Sasuke studies each and every part of his body. He’s much more injured than he’d originally thought; small lacerations cover his arms and legs, and the cloth covering the area surrounding his heart is almost black with blood. Sasuke’s eyes narrow when he spots a few flecks of the telltale black liquid on the underside of his chin. The veins of his neck have a dark tint as well, as if the poison had just begun its journey through his system before his body had given into the fatal stab wound. He grimaces, wishing for the thousandth time that he’d taken his time torturing the poison user before finishing her off. She deserved nothing less for ripping away the last semblance of family Sasuke had left. Family. Kakashi had been family in a way. He’d been his family, a more present father figure than his blood related father had been, and Sasuke had killed him. Pakkun was right. If he hadn’t been such an idiot, he might have arrived earlier in time to save him. His own actions had led to this, hadn’t they? He’d tried to move on from his vengeful desires, but his attempt to change had come too little too late. Kakashi had been his family, and he’d died because of him. He’d killed him. He’d killed his own family.
Itachi had killed his family. If Sasuke’s actions had truly caused Kakashi’s death, how could he be any better than his familicidal brother? The thought sends him reeling, stumbling through a jungle of intrusive thoughts and regrets and self-criticisms. Instead of begging the dead man to wake up once again, he pleads for the universe and any gods or spirits that might be listening for one last chance. The world had taken so much from him already, and while he recognizes that life isn’t fair and any supernatural powers that exist certainly haven’t favored him so far, there’s nothing else he can do but hope and pray.
Depression.
Sasuke is so focused on his futile attempts at bargaining with the universe that he doesn’t realize he’s crying until the first sob rips itself from his throat. When the first tear drops on Kakashi’s pale face, he gazes at it in wonder. He’s crying. He’s actually crying.
He hasn’t cried since the night his blood family died.
Sure, he’s teared up at times, and his eyes have watered from cold or sickness on occasion, but he hasn’t cried from grief ever since that fateful night. He’d bawled his eyes out then, filling the silence with his screams of anguish and anger, but once those tears had dried, he’d cut himself off from his emotions so they would never break his heart like that again. Now, staring at his tear slowly carving a path through a bloody streak on Kakashi’s neck, he can’t hold back anymore. Every cry he’d choked back and every tear he hadn’t let fall gushes out of him in an explosion of emotion. He cries like the broken little boy which dwells within him, frozen in time by trauma and unable to take the first step towards moving on. He cries for the past memories taken for granted, for all the words left unsaid and all the questions unasked. He cries for a future that will never come to pass, for himself and for the others who will grieve when they learn of the loss. He cries for the death of the only one who’d truly understood the pain he’d gone through, and it’s only then that he realizes just how much his jonin sensei had meant to him.
Gently, Sasuke takes the stiff body in his arms and closes its eyes. He wonders what Kakashi had thought about when it happened. He’d always worn the mask of a brave, stoic shinobi when around his comrades, but over time Sasuke had come to realize that his sensei experienced fear and pain just like everyone else. He’d only hidden it better. He’d kept his emotions to himself just as Sasuke had, except unlike Sasuke, he’d done it not just to protect a fragile ego but to reassure his companions and present himself as someone they could rely on. Had Kakashi felt pain then, or had his body gone numb from the shock of the fatal blow? Had he felt fear then, or had he looked forward to seeing his lost loved ones again? Had he regretted anything in his last moments? Sasuke will never know. Suddenly, it occurs to him that he can’t remember what his last words to Kakashi were. The memory had vanished like the sun at dusk, leaving behind only traces of thoughts and images. His heart aches more than any of his wounds, and he runs a hand through his sensei’s hair in a feeble attempt at grounding himself.
Acceptance.
“I’m sorry I was late.” It’s all he can bring himself to say once his cries have died out. No number of apologies will bring Kakashi back, but he deserves at least one. He deserved more than life had given him, Sasuke is sure of that. He recalls the body sealing scroll that the masked man… Itachi… had given him during their first face to face encounter on his mission. It seems like a lifetime ago now. Sasuke takes the scroll out of his pocket and unrolls it. I have to bring him home. He takes one last look at his father figure before calling his chakra to the surface. The scroll activates, but the body doesn’t move. Sasuke tries again to no avail. He rolls the scroll back up, puzzled. He’d definitely performed the technique right; it should have worked. While it’s possible Itachi had given him a defective scroll, Sasuke can’t imagine what he might gain from doing so. Perhaps he hadn’t known the scroll was defective, but even then, why would he give it to him in the first place? Dazed and confused and still in mourning, Sasuke pockets the scroll once more and contemplates what to do next. He’ll need to find the ninken and apologize to Pakkun, then find some other way to carry Kakashi’s– to carry him back to the village. He’ll need to investigate the body and the surrounding area for any clues as to what had led to the fatal confrontation as well. Sasuke attempts to stand, but his knees buckle and send him crashing down again. He doesn’t try again, instead opting to sit down next to his sensei, close his eyes, and wait. He dismisses the flaming orbs and welcomes the darkness. Lost in thought, his ears don’t pick up on the soft footsteps approaching from behind.
When a pair of warm arms wraps around him, he dismisses the feeling as a figment of his imagination. When a calloused hand brushes his hair out of his face, he tells himself it’s just a trick of the mind. But when the familiar voice whispers his name, the extinguished spark of hope reignites within him and spurs him to turn around. Maybe, just maybe…
“Sasuke.” A living, breathing Kakashi smiles as he says his name, holding him close.
Sasuke yelps and jumps back out of his grasp, frantically looking around at how drastically the scenery has changed. Instead of a misty forest, he’s now in a cramped cave devoid of any light except for that cast by a small campfire where a bush had been just a few seconds ago. All of the corpses, including Kakashi’s, are gone, along with the bloodstains they’d left on the ground. Kakashi Hatake stands before him alive and well, looking exactly the same as the body had minus the mortal wound to the chest and the visible sharingan. It’s such a shock that Sasuke almost faints on the spot.
Kakashi approaches him again and lays a gentle, grounding hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay, Sasuke. It’s over.” He guides Sasuke to the campfire and helps him into a comfortable sitting position, then sits cross-legged beside him. They sit in silence for a long moment, watching the fire crackle and pop as a small column of smoke rises up from its ashes. Eventually, Kakashi breaks the silence, turning to look Sasuke directly in the eyes. “You’ve come a long way. Tell me, how did you find me?”
Notes:
And now comes the difficult part where I, as the author, must explain everything that's been going on with Kakashi in a way that doesn't seem like an info-dump. Oh dear.
I'll admit, I was very hesitant to post this chapter. I thought long and hard about how Sasuke would react to Kakashi's "death." I don't think canon Sasuke wouldn't be nearly this emotional, but this version of Sasuke has spent an extra year with him, plus the events of the previous chapters have left him in a very fragile emotional state. I thought exploring the five stages of grief would be a nice callback to Pakkun's speech in chapter ten. Still, it wasn't easy to decide exactly how this scene would play out. I wanted it to be emotional but not overdramatic or cheesy. I hope I've managed to achieve that. If not, I may have to make some edits. Sorry if I made you cry...
Chapter 25: Why Kakashi Was Late
Summary:
Sasuke learns why Kakashi disappeared.
Notes:
This chapter went through a lot of drafting, but it's finally here! I hope I don't have to go back and edit this one. Writing it was hard enough.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke stares back at Kakashi, still too shocked to form words. His sensei had just risen from the dead and somehow teleported him to an unknown location. Hundreds of questions prick at the tip of his tongue, but his astonishment renders him speechless.
When Kakashi notices him gawking, a shadow of guilt passes across the visible part of his face. His sole visible eye clouds over with emotion. “I’m sorry, Sasuke. You’ve gone through a lot in a very short time. If you need some time to process–”
“Am I dead?!” Sasuke blurts out, interrupting his sensei mid-sentence. The possibility strikes him without warning. Kakashi had died . Sasuke had discovered his corpse . Unless some sort of higher power had intervened, he can’t imagine how his death could have possibly been reversed. Maybe he’d died of grief himself and now he’s seeing Kakashi in the afterlife. Luckily, Kakashi speaks up again before his train of thought sends him into a spiral.
“No, you’re very much alive, and so am I. For now, at least.” Kakashi sighs, running a hand through his messy silver locks. “I suppose I should try to explain. Where to begin…” His voice trails off as he struggles to find the right words. When he resumes talking, his voice sounds thick with emotion. “I didn’t make it far on my mission before I was attacked by a group of skilled shinobi, including several wanted missing nin. One of them pursued me away from the base and into the forest. A group of other leaf ninjas found me by chance and tried to help, but it was a bloodbath. Apart from myself and the missing nin who I’d forced to flee, not a single person was left alive.” He pauses, giving the information some time to sink in. “I suspected she would return to finish me off, but I’d used up most of my chakra, so I figured it would be best to avoid the encounter entirely. I rigged the surrounding area with a genjutsu trap; it was set to activate when anyone with a chakra signature other than mine came too close to this cave. My goal was to trick the missing nin and her comrades into thinking their allies had finished me off, then hide out here and take some time to recover.” He hesitantly leans forward as if he’s about to hug Sasuke, then pulls back, settling for resting a hand on his knee instead. “I hadn’t realized my transmission had gone through. I hadn’t expected anyone to come to my rescue, least of all one of my genin students. Sasuke, I can’t apologize enough. You were never meant to see that.”
Despite Kakashi’s earnest and honest explanation, Sasuke still can’t breathe past the lump in his throat. His whole body trembles regardless of the comforting warmth of the campfire. He can’t stop reliving the still fresh memory of holding his sensei’s broken body and gazing into those lifeless eyes. He lets out a barely audible whimper and subconsciously leans into Kakashi’s touch.
“I’ve served as a shinobi for many years.” Kakashi continues. “I’ve lost more people than I can count. Teammates, friends, family…” His voice wavers, and he subtly clears his throat before proceeding any further. “That kind of loss hurts more than anyone can bear. I wouldn’t wish it upon my worst enemy, and I am so, so sorry I didn’t notice in time to prevent you from experiencing it.”
Sasuke nods silently. The facts slowly piece themselves together in his mind, acting as a lens to make the fuzzy big picture clearer. It all makes sense now: the massacred leaf ninjas he’d discovered, the fact that he couldn’t smell the blood surrounding Kakashi’s corpse, and the reason why Pakkun hadn’t detected anyone’s scent other than Kakashi’s. Since Kakashi was low on chakra, he hadn’t been able to make the smaller details of the scene realistic. Of course the body sealing scroll hadn’t worked; he’d tried to use it on an illusion. “You’re… alive.” Even with Kakashi sitting beside him, it doesn’t seem real. Sasuke studies his body from head to toe. He’s definitely breathing, and while he’s wounded, it’s not bad enough to endanger his life. And then Sasuke notices the faint trace of black in the veins by his neck. He gasps and opens his mouth to remark on it, but Kakashi cuts him off before he can say a word.
“Don’t worry, it’s not fatal. Well… not quite.” Kakashi grimaces, clearly torn between wanting to comfort his student and feeling obligated to share the truth with him. “The missing nin got me with one of her poisons. Based on the way it’s presenting itself, I suspect it’s Raven’s Grace– a very rare substance. When ingested through the mouth, it can enhance combat prowess, but when applied to weaponry, it’s a poison deadly enough to stop the heart within minutes.”
That’s almost enough for Sasuke to fall into a full-on panic. The remedies Tsunade had given him only applied to common poisons. How could he possibly combat something like this without the proper cure?! His fear must show on his face because Kakashi softens his tone and moves his hand to rest on top of Sasuke’s.
“It’s okay. I’ve been using a technique to dilute it and keep it away from my vital organs.” He smiles for a brief moment, but that smile slowly vanishes as he elaborates. “Unfortunately, that technique is using up the majority of my remaining chakra, and the process won’t be finished for a few days. Until the poison is fully diluted, I won’t be able to recover the rest of my chakra. That means I’ll be physically very weak and unable to perform any ninjutsu or genjutsu. In fact, if I use one more technique in this state, I’ll die.” The words are brutally honest, but Kakashi speaks them gently and gives Sasuke’s hand a squeeze. It’s obviously an attempt to calm him down– Kakashi rarely shows physical affection like this. Even so, the physical reminder of his presence as a living, breathing being beside him keeps him from losing himself completely to his mounting anxieties.
Sasuke shudders. He’s already lost his sensei once. He can’t afford to lose him again. He thinks of the journey ahead and tries to imagine what this will mean going forward. “So... you just need to rest for a few days, right? Then you’ll be well enough to make the journey home.”
“Yes, but it isn’t that simple.” Kakashi watches as the fire blazes on, seemingly lost in thought for a moment. “The abandoned military base I was assigned to investigate wasn’t abandoned at all. It’s become a haven of sorts for rogue ninjas of every village. It seems the rogues have formed some sort of alliance. I infiltrated the base and found evidence suggesting they’re planning to expand their territory and acquire more resources by taking the nearby civilian village of Kazehana.
“Kazehana…” That’s where Sasuke had taken Pakkun after he’d collapsed. The villagers hadn’t exactly welcomed him with open arms, so he’s surprised at the worry the information stirs within him. The thought of an armed assassin slaughtering that little girl who’d given all she had to help him pay for Pakkun’s treatment disturbs him deeply.
“The attack is scheduled to take place at dawn, two days from now. It’s highly unlikely I’ll be ready for combat by that time, but I can’t just let those people die.” Kakashi frowns deeply. His conflicted expression shows even through his mask. “At the moment, my plan is to sneak back into the base tomorrow night and assassinate their leader. That would put a stop to their scheme, or at least delay it long enough for me to return to the village and report that a larger force is required to take them down. If I can–”
“Are you serious?!” Sasuke scoffs in disbelief and jolts away from his sensei’s touch. A sudden burst of anger pierces through the numbing cloak of shock suffocating him and explodes into his speech. “You just admitted to being so weak that using one more technique could kill you, and your plan is to go towards the people who almost killed you in the first place?! Do you have a death wish?!” His voice rises in volume with every word, leaving Kakashi no choice but to raise his voice as well to get a word in.
“To know what is right and choose to ignore it is the act of a coward. If I do nothing, hundreds of people will die!”
“So what, you’re just going to throw your life away?!” Sasuke shouts. “It’ll be a miracle if you can even set a foot in there without your stealth techniques, and even if you do, there’s no way you’ll make it out of there alive!”
Kakashi grits his teeth, showing no signs of backing down. “If there’s a chance, no matter how small–”
“Your ideals aren’t going to magically make you succeed, you idiot! You’re going to die for nothing–”
“Sasuke–”
“–and leave me all alone, just like everyone else!” Memories of his family flash through Sasuke’s mind. They change to memories of Team Seven, then memories of Kakashi. Kakashi teaching him, Kakashi sharing meals with him, Kakashi waving goodbye with his classic eye smile before turning and walking away through the village gates. “You’re going to leave me just to become another name on that stupid stone you’re always staring at! Didn’t you tell Naruto that’s the opposite of what a shinobi should aim for?! Were you lying back then, or are you really so selfish to think you’re an exception to that rule?! Have you even thought to consider what we’d all do without you?! …What I’d do without you?” Sasuke’s head slumps into his hands. He gazes at the ground, defeated, his energy spent. He sniffles, eyes burning with tears he’s not hydrated enough to shed.
Kakashi’s wide eye and lack of an immediate response reveals that Sasuke’s words must have cut deeper than intended. He appears alarmingly still in the corner of Sasuke’s eye, almost as if he’s stopped breathing, but when Sasuke shifts to get a better look, he takes note of the steady rise and fall of his chest. Kakashi slowly reaches into his pocket and retrieves something from it. As it catches the firelight, Sasuke recognizes it instantly: it’s the same pair of bells Kakashi had instructed his students to steal from him in order to earn their place as genin. Over time, its shine has dulled and it’s accumulated a great many dents and scratches, yet Kakashi still cradles it with utmost care in his palm. “Sasuke… have I ever told you the story of these bells?”
The question catches him off guard. His curiosity overpowers his standoffish anger and he shakes his head no in an almost robotic motion.
“My sensei gave my teammates and I a similar bell test to the one I gave you. He tried to teach me teamwork that day. He tried to teach me a great many things, but I was stubborn, withdrawn. I relied on my own strength and disregarded his advice as sentimental nonsense.” Kakashi shakes the bells in his hand. When Sasuke makes eye contact, he observes that his sensei’s visible eye has glazed over with nostalgia and a deep sense of longing. “Everything has changed from that day… everything except for these bells.” The nostalgia fades into a reflective tone tinged with remorse as he continues. “I never knew my mother, and I lost my father when I was young. In response, I closed myself off from the world. I thought that by keeping away from others, I wouldn’t mourn so much when they left me… but I was wrong. My first teammate, Obito…” Kakashi’s breath hitches on the name. “He died saving my life, and all I could think of was how it was my fault. If I’d listened to him sooner, if I’d taken the time to learn how to work with him instead of against him, then maybe he would have survived. The guilt of watching someone you care about die… it haunts you. It’s why I tried so hard to teach my own students teamwork, so they would never make the same mistakes I made.”
Sasuke’s nails dig into his palms as he clenches his fists. It’s all so obvious now. Kakashi had seen himself and Obito in Sasuke and Naruto, respectively. He’d watched as history began to repeat itself, unable to stop one stone from toppling into the next. If the events in the valley had changed even slightly, Naruto likely would have died because of him as well– or more specifically, because of his desire to awaken his mangeky ō sharingan. If Naruto’s sympathetic words about teamwork hadn’t swayed him, perhaps he would have stayed with Orochimaru. Perhaps Kakashi never would have forgiven himself for it. Perhaps his sensei would have… Sasuke doesn’t dare to finish the thought.
“On the day Obito died, I found my ninja way. I vowed to never let my comrades die. To sacrifice the life of even a single person, shinobi or civilian… Obito would never have stood for it. So neither will I.” Kakashi finishes firmly but with a quiet sincerity.
Sasuke takes a moment to reflect on what he’d learned. He understands why Kakashi had been so obstinate about going back to the base now. He’s just like him; they both live for the dead, carrying on the will of those who’d gone too soon, seeking justice on their own terms. Rejecting what Obito would have wanted would be akin to dishonoring his memory in Kakashi’s eyes. Sasuke understands. A year ago, he would have done anything to restore the honor of his clan, even going so far as to plan fratricide to put their ghosts to rest in head. But after all he’s seen now, all he’s lived through, he can't allow his sensei to throw his life away to appease the dead. There’s too much at stake. There’s so much they haven’t done, so many moments they haven’t spent together, so many more chances for them to make their fallen friends and family proud that they would lose should they perish here and now. “I’m sorry,” He finally replies, “About Obito.”
“Me too.” Kakashi murmurs.
“I’m not finished.” Sasuke thinks carefully. Kakashi’s never opened up to him like this before. One wrong word could cause him to shut him out again. “Obito sounds like a good person. I can understand wanting to make him proud, but would someone like him really want you to take suicidal risks in his memory? You’ll have more chances to protect people the longer you live.” Sasuke pauses, fearing he’s said too much. Kakashi doesn’t snap out a retort, but he doesn’t show any sign of conceding, either, staring at him with an icy one-eyed gaze. Sasuke steels himself and carries on. He can’t give up, not when Kakashi’s life could hang in the balance. “Also… well, I’ve been thinking. This whole mission, whenever I encountered any trouble, I’d think of the lessons you taught me. But there were some times when I didn’t have any clue what to do, or what you’d do. Even though you weren’t physically there, you were still guiding me, but without that guidance… well, I made a lot of mistakes.” Sasuke flinches, remembering all the harsh accusations he’d shouted at Pakkun earlier. Once this conversation ends, he’ll need to track down Pakkun and apologize a thousand times over. “You’re my sensei, and I’m sorry I didn’t listen to you sooner. I might have studied under Orochimaru, but there are some things only you can teach me. Not just ninjutsu, but strategy and life lessons too. Things like how to properly care for a dog, or what to do if you get attacked by an angry beaver.” Kakashi’s expression changes from uncertain to genuinely puzzled. Remembering that he hadn’t told Kakashi most of what had happened on his mission, Sasuke’s face flushes. He continues anyway despite the embarrassment. “Anyway, what I mean to say is… I need you. And I’m not the only one. That pain you felt when you lost Obito… that’s what we’d all feel if we lost you. We need you, not just because you teach us, but because we care about you. Although… I’d like to officially become your student again, if you’ll have me.” Sasuke finishes quietly, averting his eyes. It’s a shameful request. After his return to the village, Kakashi had forgiven him and treated him with more respect than he deserved, yet their relationship as sensei and student had fractured. While Kakashi had eventually resumed teaching him, his status as a traitor was never legally revoked, meaning that technically he wasn’t supposed to be learning from him anymore. Sasuke had avoided Kakashi for quite some time, afraid to face him in case he dared to give voice to the unspoken question Sasuke knew haunted him: Was Orochimaru a better sensei than me? Sasuke has no one to blame but himself for the distance between them, and the guilt weighs him down even now, but he can’t turn back the hands of time. Walking the road to redemption hasn’t come easily to him, but he persists, taking a bold step forward and daring to hope for change.
Kakashi doesn’t reply immediately, but when he does, his voice comes out shaky and breathless, almost as if he’s on the verge of tears. “You… want to be my student again?”
“I do.”
“Look at me.”
Sasuke freezes. If he looks, he’ll know exactly what the future will hold. He’ll know precisely whether or not Kakashi’s listened to him, whether or not he’ll live or die. The thought unsettles him greatly, yet the uncertainty frightens him into action. He raises his face away from the flames to face his sensei and subconsciously holds his breath.
“I can’t make any promises, Sasuke. There’s no use in pretending anymore… not after what you saw. It’s a suicide mission, I know, but I can’t let those people die.”
His heart sinks at his sensei’s words. Those noble, realistic, foolish words! Sasuke opens his mouth to make one last desperate protest, but it dies on his tongue when Kakashi continues.
“If you’re telling the truth, though… if you really need me… then there’s something I need to ask of you in return.” Kakashi’s visible eye burns with a fierce ferocity in the firelight. “Come with me. Help me kill the rogues’ leader, and if all goes well, we’ll return to the village together.” He falters for a moment, then concedes the last part in a choked whisper. “I can’t do it alone.”
It’s not the response Sasuke had hoped for or even expected, but it’s more than enough. Sasuke nods, the gears turning in his mind as he formulates a plan. “Okay. But if anything goes wrong, we run. And don’t you dare try to stick around, got it?”
Kakashi nods. For the first time in a long time, it seems the answers have finally revealed themselves to both of them. “Go, Sasuke. Bathe in the river, then come back and rest. I’ll wake you when it’s time.”
“Time for what?”
“Training.” Kakashi gives him his classic eye smile, and just for a moment, Sasuke catches a glimpse of a faint light in the darkness. “I have a few things to teach you.”
Notes:
I may or may not have bent the rules of genjutsu for the sake of the plot, but I think that's fine. I felt like it made the most sense narratively (compared to my other ideas, at least). Also, I slipped one of Kakashi's manga quotes into this chapter! I wonder how many people recognized it...
Chapter 26: Apologies
Summary:
Sasuke apologizes to Pakkun and tries to show him the truth.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As much as Sasuke hesitates to leave Kakashi so soon after reuniting with him, Kakashi has a point. He hasn’t bathed in days, and not only does the acute stench of blood and sweat torment his sense of smell, it also poses a risk to his ability to hide. All the ninja skills in the world won’t be able to conceal his presence if his enemies can smell him a mile away. Once Kakashi points him to the tunnel leading to the cave’s exit–a small, well-hidden hole in the ground buried beneath a fallen branch–he makes the short walk through the tunnel, pushes the branch until it no longer blocks the opening, and climbs out onto the forest floor. Sasuke stands and takes in his surroundings. The mist has lifted (or perhaps it had been part of the illusion), leaving the forest more visible and therefore easier to navigate. He’s not entirely sure which direction the river is located from his current position, but he’s not about to humiliate himself by going back to ask Kakashi, so he chooses to trust his instincts and travel through the area least overgrown with plants and shrubbery. The broken twigs along the path lead him to believe he must have come this way. His desperation to find his sensei had blocked out his instincts to move with caution, so it would make sense that he’d leave a trail behind, right? As much as he hates to admit it, this mission has slapped him in the face with countless reminders that he needs to work on his tracking and navigational skills. Without the roar of rushing water to guide him, he’s all but useless at retracing his steps. If only he had Pakkun… no, he can’t think like that. After what he’d shouted at the poor pug previously, he can’t just summon him and ask for help without apologizing first, and he has no clue where to begin. A simple “I’m sorry” certainly won’t suffice, but he’s a ninja, not a poet. How could he possibly stumble across the right words and convince Pakkun to listen? Sasuke’s head throbs. He sits at the base of a tree trunk, leans back, and weighs his options. He can’t avoid Pakkun forever. Even if he could, that would leave him lost in the middle of the woods in enemy territory–a situation unlikely to end well for him. He’d prefer not to embarrass himself by going back and asking Kakashi for directions, though. He needs to think of something, something so clever and brilliant Pakkun can’t help but forgive him. He takes a moment to reflect on the apologies he’d given to his teammates upon his return to the village. While he no longer remembers the exact words he’d said, they must have worked well enough. He’d focused on taking responsibility for his actions and not overcomplicating things with groveling or unnecessary self-deprecation back then. Perhaps the same approach could win over Pakkun. Then again, his teammates had been particularly eager to forgive him, and Pakkun’s obstinance remains unrivaled in contrast. He can’t conjure up any better ideas, though, so he reluctantly retrieves the vial of blood from his pocket and performs the summoning technique, dreading the moment the dogs pop up in front of him.
He doesn’t have to dread it for long. As always, the eight ninken appear in a puff of smoke, yapping up a storm. They shut their muzzles mid-bark when they catch sight of Sasuke, though. The confusion in their eyes fades away to reveal their raw, unfiltered grief. Their heads droop down low and they gaze sorrowfully at their paws. None of them can bring themselves to make eye contact with Sasuke. Pakkun lies dejectedly atop Bull’s head, uncharacteristically taciturn and almost as still as the “corpse” they’d discovered that had caused all this in the first place. One of his front paws hangs limply over the bulldog’s ear. A cut crosses down the central paw pad towards the dewclaw. It bleeds at a sluggish pace. Pakkun doesn’t acknowledge it, not even when the first drop of blood splashes onto the dirt below. His eyes trail the journey of a lone ant across a log a few feet away.
Suddenly afraid to break the silence, Sasuke reaches into Pakkun’s jacket pocket and retrieves the bandages Lee had given him. Pakkun flinches at the contact but doesn’t make a move to flee or fight back. Sasuke takes that as permission to continue. He examines the outstretched paw and wraps the bandages snugly over the injury. Noticing a few flecks of dirt and bits of bark near the wound, he reaches forward to remove them. He gently plucks them from the bloodied fur, then pulls back, desperately hoping for Kakashi’s one talking dog to speak up. He’s never seen him like this before; the silent subtlety of his mourning reveals the true extent of his devastation, and compared to his usual exuberance, it’s both heartbreaking and disquieting to witness. Ordinarily, Pakkun would never have let Sasuke bandage his paw like that, either. He likely would have insisted he was fine or scolded him for wasting the bandages on such an insignificant injury. Perhaps he would have eventually relented after huffing out a million complaints, but he certainly wouldn’t have literally lain still and let it happen. Sasuke brings a hand under Pakkun’s chin and lifts it a little, simultaneously lowering himself so they’re at eye level. “Pakkun…” Where should he start? Where can he start? He clears his throat and thinks to himself for a moment. “What happened to your paw?” He asks after a heavy pause. It’s a simple enough question, a good lead-in to a serious conversation that won’t reopen any fresh wounds.
“Tripped over a bramble bush.” Pakkun mumbles. “Scraped it on a thorn.”
“Does it hurt?”
Pakkun gives the dog equivalent of a shrug, adjusting his shoulders to move up and doubt slightly. He doesn’t bother to elaborate.
“Pakkun… even if your paw doesn’t hurt, I know something else does. I… I was hurt too. I’m not good with emotions, and I wasn’t thinking straight. That’s no excuse for what I said, though. I’m sorry.” It’s blunter than he wants it to be, but it’s the best he can do.
Pakkun blinks slowly, misty-eyed and still just as somber as before. “I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have blamed you. It’s just… even with his ninja duties… I never thought I’d outlive him.”
Sasuke swallows past the lump in his throat. With Pakkun’s age catching up to him, of course he wouldn’t expect Kakashi to go first. The illusion must have come as a shock not only because of the horrific sight but also the sudden realization that Kakashi, a beloved friend still fairly young, had lost his entire future. Though the relief that Pakkun doesn’t blame him takes a weight off his shoulders, it’s quickly replaced with the burden of knowing just how much he’d suffered. He needs to clear this up quickly to keep Pakkun from falling further into the depths of his grief. “But you haven’t outlived him. He’s still alive. What we saw was just a genjutsu. He’s really–”
“Stop. Just stop.” Pakkun mutters, turning his head away.
“It’s true!” Sasuke insists. “He’s in a cave not far from here. He faked his death to protect himself!”
“Why are you lying?” Pakkun’s voice is void of anger. Instead, he speaks with the listless monotony of someone who’s lost everything, someone who can no longer find the desire to care. “We both saw it. The pup’s gone.”
Sasuke doesn’t miss the use of the word “pup.” He’s never once heard Pakkun refer to Kakashi by anything other than “boss” or his name. “Pup” brings to mind an affectionate nickname, a long-forgotten term of endearment resurfacing after decades of being buried by memories. He realizes that Pakkun, despite his many years of tracking experience, is lost. He’s lost in the past, lost in mourning for a man still living, just as he’d described Kakashi being after Sasuke left the village. According to Pakkun, Kakashi had never accepted the losses he’d experienced; a part of his soul had remained lost even after finding team seven and forming a found family of sorts. Sasuke can’t let that happen to Pakkun as well. “Come with me, then. I’ll prove it to you.”
Pakkun sighs and wearily brings himself to his paws. He hops off of Bull’s head and winces when his injured paw hits the ground. He doesn’t complain, though. Sasuke understands why. The pain of a cut means nothing when compared to the pain of losing a friend. “Fine. If this is what you need in order to accept it, fine. Go ahead and show me. We’ll need to go back for him anyway if we’re going to bring him home.”
That’s all the confirmation he needs. Sasuke eagerly leads the way back to the cave. Luckily, he hadn’t gone too far before; he’s able to find his way back with relative ease. The ninken trail after him one at a time with all the solemn sadness of a funeral procession. Pakkun falls slightly behind due to favoring his injured paw, but the group moves slowly enough for him to keep up with the pack members in the back. Sasuke spots the branch and gestures to the hole he’d crawled out of. “He’s inside. Come on.” Without waiting for a response, he wriggles his way through the opening and into the cavern below. It’s a tight fit, even with his lean body and ninja agility. He’s almost surprised that Kakashi managed to find this hole and squeeze himself through it in the first place. Then again, he’s the Copy Ninja who knows a thousand techniques. Odds are he knows at least a couple that would come in handy in this sort of scenario.
Brave little Bisuke tumbles through the hole first and falls flat on his face with a soft thud. He lets out a long, pitiful whine before rolling over to make room for the others. Sasuke winces. Until now, he hadn’t given a thought to the distance between the cavern ground and the forest floor. It’s not too much for a human like him, but it’s high enough that the smaller dogs could get hurt if they don’t stick the landing. He guiltily checks to make sure Bisuke hasn’t incurred any broken bones from the fall, ashamed that twice now he’s failed to account for a ninken’s smaller size. Bisuke appears uninjured, but he still figures it’s best to warn the others. “Be careful. There’s a bit of a drop here, but don’t worry. I’ll catch you.”
Urushi drops down next. He’s light enough that Sasuke catches him with ease. He barks something up at the others, who respond with a few woofs of their own. Bisuke lets out another noise between a groan and a growl. Sasuke can only imagine it’s some sort of canine curse word he doesn’t understand. Guruko, Akino, and Shiba follow one after the other down the hole, each of them make it to the ground unharmed. Sasuke relaxes a little. He’s a trained shinobi; he can catch a few dogs with ease. He won’t let another one get hurt under his watch.
Sasuke realizes too late that he might have jinxed himself. Bull crashes into him like a cannonball and knocks him off his feet. Winded on the hard stone floor and crushed by a hundred pounds of bulldog, he can only look on in horror as Uhei prepares to leap just as Bull manages to drag himself out of the way. “Wait!” He cries out just a moment too late. Uhei’s wiry, muscular frame smacks into him at full force. Sasuke’s entire upper body aches and throbs from the impact. His vision blacks out for a few seconds as his head spins. He groans and lies there for a long moment before he recovers enough strength to stand. “Okay… Pakkun…” He wheezes, winded and struggling to reclaim his lost air. “You can jump now…”
A long moment passes. Nothing happens. The dogs begin to yip to each other quietly. He doesn’t need a translator to understand what they’re saying this time, though. He remembers clear as day Pakkun’s reluctant jump off the dam and his own sudden decision to toss him off a treetop not too long afterward. Of course he’s not jumping. He’s scared of heights. He’s probably devastated that he’ll have to see Kakashi’s corpse again, too. No wonder he’s lingering behind. “Pakkun, it’s alright. I’ll catch you, I promise.” After another awkwardly long period of time, Sasuke begins to question whether or not he should climb back up and fetch Pakkun himself. Right before he makes up his mind, the little pug leaps through the air and sails almost gracefully into his arms. It’s a very nimble leap considering his age and his injured paw. Instead of setting him down and letting him walk on said paw, Sasuke adjusts his weight so he’s resting against his shoulder and carries him. Pakkun doesn’t protest. It’s disturbingly out of character, but they’re so close to Kakashi that Sasuke feels it’s best not to address it. If seeing Kakashi alive doesn’t snap him out of his stupor, well… he’s not sure what he’ll do. “He’s close. Follow me.”
Sasuke leads them through the tunnel. Against his better judgment, his mind begins to wander. What if Kakashi left and changed his hiding spot? What if all of this is part of some greater genjutsu and he hasn’t realized it yet? What if the real Kakashi is still in danger? His shoulder burns uncomfortably. No, not now, not now! His grip on Pakkun slackens as a tremor courses through his body. He doubles over, collapses to his knees, and grits his teeth to keep from screaming as the burn spreads across his skin. The dogs bark in alarm. Pakkun slips out of his grip and slides down his back. He wordlessly presses his uninjured front paw on Sasuke’s knee. Sasuke takes the paw in his hand and squeezes it hard as he screams into his other hand. Tears prick at the corners of his eyes. The pain pours over him like molten lava, centered around his cursed seal and spreading outward. He gestures for the dogs to run ahead. Assuming Kakashi hasn’t moved since they’d last spoken, he should literally be around the corner. He fully expects them to leave–they’d received direction to, and they’ll need to head over there eventually anyway– but they surprise him yet again by staying. They wait patiently and he groans into his palm, hoping and praying for it all to end. It’ll end eventually. It had ended before, multiple times, so he just needs to hold out until then. It won’t last forever. He grasps the thought and uses it as an anchor to keep him steady as wave after wave of pain washes over him. It won’t last forever. He chants it in his mind like a mantra. It won’t last forever. It won’t last forever. It won’t last forever. It won’t last–
The pain vanishes. It evaporates like dew in the sun and leaves him gasping and relieved. It takes a few seconds for him to come back to himself, but when he does, he does his best to pull himself together as quickly as he can. He stands up, brushes himself off, and reaches down to pick up Pakkun. He stops when he realizes the pug has turned around and is now staring slack-jawed at something. Sasuke’s already put two and two together by the time he looks up, and when he does, his stomach drops. No… not like this. Why did it have to happen this way?!
Kakashi’s lone visible eye meets his own, full of recognition and horror. Sasuke doesn’t need to ask in order to know that his sensei has witnessed everything.
“Sasuke…” Kakashi whispers hoarsely, “What did he do to you?”
Notes:
The next chapter may or may not take a little for me to write. Between starting my next university semester and my grandpa's unstable health condition, I'm dealing with a lot of stress and anxiety. I'll update as soon as I can, but I'd rather not rush and sacrifice writing quality. Thank you for your patience. I appreciate those of you who have followed this story despite my semi-erratic work schedule.
Chapter 27: Mutation
Summary:
Sasuke and the ninken reunite with Kakashi, who informs them of a dire threat.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke looks away. He’d intended to broach the subject of the cursed seal later, perhaps on the way back to the village, but now it seems he’ll need to confess what happened immediately. Even if he refuses to talk, Kakashi will find a way to pry the information out of him somehow. He’s always been hypervigilant regarding his students’ safety. There’s no way he’ll just let this slide, not after he’d found his student prone on the ground and screaming.
Pakkun just gapes. He inches a paw towards Kakashi, and when his paw pads finally squish against the fabric of his shoes, he yelps and leaps back into a defensive stance. “Imposter! How dare you hide behind his face?! Drop the act and show yourself!” He growls, fur bristling. The ninken fall into formation behind him in anticipation of an order to attack.
It dawns on Sasuke that he needs to intervene before the ninken accidentally kill the very person they were mourning earlier. “Wait!” He scrambles to his feet and positions himself between the ninken and Kakashi. “It’s really him. I told you, he faked his death, remember?” He whips his head around to face his sensei. “Tell them what you told me.”
Kakashi does. He walks past Sasuke, kneels down, and bends over to be closer to the dogs’ eye levels, keeping a respectful distance between them. He explains to them every detail he told Sasuke with great patience and gentleness. He speaks the truth plainly, but relaxes his audience with the soft tone of his speech and an emphasis on how he will fare much better now that his beloved dogs have arrived.
Sasuke’s witnessed Kakashi’s smooth talking on precisely two occasions. The first had occurred at Ichiraku Ramen when he’d skillfully tricked Yamato into footing the bill for his team’s meal. The second had happened when he’d tricked a whining Naruto into believing the weeds they were pulling for their D rank mission were actually poisonous and that their removal would save lives. Sasuke had found his talent impressive both times, but that respect pales in comparison to the complete awe Kakashi’s skillful speechcraft instills in him now. Kakashi treats the situation with the gravity it deserves and somehow manages to do so while also convincing the dogs of his identity and giving them comfort and closure. If he hadn’t become a ninja, Kakashi could have easily become a successful writer or public figure considering his way with words.
“I’m glad you were the ones to find me.” Kakashi finishes with a smile. “I’ve missed you.”
The ninken exchange tearful glances in the heavy silence. Then, as if they’d all come to the same conclusion at the exact same time, they lunge forward and crash into their owner like a tiny furry tidal wave, knocking him to the ground and licking every part of him they can get their tongues on. Kakashi laughs and indulges them for a moment, then waves them off and sits up, sheepishly scratching the back of his head. “Well, now I know how Sasuke didn’t get lost on the way here. Good job, everyone.”
The ninkens’ tails wag back and forth in a blur. Their bodies quite literally vibrate with excitement. Pakkun nuzzles Kakashi’s ankle and shows a toothy grin when he runs a hand over his fuzzy head and scratches behind his ears. The pug leans into his owner’s touch and nuzzles his hand with his fuzzy muzzle. “We really missed you, boss! Never scare us like that again, got it?”
“I’ll do my best not to.” Kakashi gives his head one final pat, then directs his attention to Sasuke. The smile falls from his face. “Sasuke… is there something you’d like to tell me?”
Sasuke inwardly sighs. His hunch had been correct; Kakashi will poke and prod him endlessly until he tells him the truth. Maybe that’s where Pakkun got his stubborn behavior from. As much as he regrets not having the time to think over how to approach the subject, trying to delay this conversation will get him nowhere. He takes a seat across from his sensei and rolls up his sleeve to reveal his cursed seal. “This. This is what he did to me. And it’s getting worse.”
Kakashi crosses his hands over his knees and narrows his eyes. “Getting worse? How?”
“Sometimes it just starts burning, and there’s nothing I can do to stop it. It started happening randomly ever since I left the village, and I think… I think it’s only going to get worse. I was hoping you might know how to stop it.” Sasuke confesses.
“Hm…” Kakashi lazily looks up at the cavern roof as if it will somehow reveal the answers. “I know a fair amount of information about seals, but you’d be better off asking Jiraiya-sama to help you once you return to the village. He’s an expert in sealing. If there’s anyone who knows what’s going on with your cursed seal, it’s him.”
“Is there really nothing you can tell me?” Sasuke fights to keep his voice even as his heart begins to pound. Kakashi’s far from clueless when it comes to seals; he’d learned that much during the chunin exams. If even he can’t help him, the problem must be worse than he’d originally thought.
“I have a couple of theories, but I’d rather not risk getting it wrong. Even if I knew what the problem was, I wouldn’t be able to fix it without my chakra.” Kakashi finally meets his eyes once more, and when he does, he speaks with a serious finality. “Fūinjutsu can be very dangerous when performed incorrectly. I would never endanger your life because of a hunch.”
He has a point. Multiple points, actually. Still, Sasuke’s impatience festers, prompting him to keep asking. If Kakashi has theories but won’t share them, it’s probably because he’s afraid they will break his morale or put his safety at risk. Based on what he’d just said, it must be the latter or both. Knowledge is power in the shinobi world, often dictating the outcome of fights and the fates of those involved. Sasuke can’t allow himself to lose this opportunity to learn what might be a crucial piece of information regarding his future. “There’s something you’re not telling me. What is it?”
Kakashi gives him a long look, likely trying to evaluate how he’ll respond to what he has to say. Sasuke holds his ground against his calculating stare. They stare at each other for a long moment, each waiting for the other to back down, before a gruff, familiar voice pipes up and interrupts them.
“Y’know, boss… it would be good to tell him, just in case.” Pakkun suggests softly. “What if something goes wrong when you two sneak into the base?” He doesn’t need to elaborate. They all understand the danger of their mission and what it implies.
His words seem to strike a chord with Kakashi, because he nods reluctantly and reaches into his pocket to pull out a notepad and pen. He begins to sketch rough, dark lines in a circular design. It doesn’t take long for Sasuke to recognize the shape of his cursed seal on the page. Kakashi clears his throat and gestures to the drawing. “This is what the cursed seal of heaven looks like when it finds a compatible host. The circles are symbolic of its self-sustaining chakra. Because its chakra flow can sustain itself without routine check-ups from the sealer or supplementary techniques to ensure its stability, it’s notoriously difficult to remove without destabilizing the host’s chakra flow as well. As you know, chakra is connected to life force. If the host remains disconnected from their chakra for too long, the host will die.”
Sasuke recalls when Kakashi had suggested suppressing his seal instead of removing it outright. He’d known the process was dangerous, but he hadn’t quite understood why. Now that Kakashi’s explained it to him, it makes sense. Chakra exhaustion is a serious ailment, but being completely disconnected from your chakra is even worse. He can’t even imagine how lucky a shinobi must be to survive having their own life force temporarily extracted.
Kakashi flips the page over and sketches out a new pattern–a jagged triangle of diamonds with circles interspersed between them. “When used for long periods of time, the cursed seal of heaven’s chakra will begin to invade your mind, making it more susceptible to dark or immoral thoughts. It also bends your will to align more closely with Orochimaru’s. If a host’s will is too strong, the cursed seal will occasionally mutate into this: the cursed seal of heaven and hell.” He taps the diamond shapes with the tip of his pen for emphasis. “Unlike its predecessor, the cursed seal of heaven and hell, once fully developed, will latch onto your mind and temporarily take over your ability to make decisions. It essentially turns the host into a living puppet for Orochimaru as long as it remains active. However, the seal is less self-sustaining, meaning it’s slightly easier to remove and can’t be used for long periods of time.”
Sasuke thinks back on the incidents involving his cursed seal. While it had certainly caused him a lot of pain, he’d never felt like something had compromised his free will. Additionally, his cursed seal hasn’t physically mutated at all. One glance at his shoulder can confirm that much. He internally sighs with relief. Whatever might be happening, at least it hasn’t corrupted his ability to make his own decisions. “I don’t think that’s it. I’ve been in control this whole time.”
Kakashi’s expression darkens. He flips to a new page and starts drawing again. His hands move with almost unnatural speed, creating curved, rounded, and slanted lines in proportion to one another until the shape of a human body appears on the paper. He outlines the cursed seal of heaven on the body’s left shoulder blade, then details flames and spirals interlocking as they stretch across the body’s skin. “This…” Kakashi drops the pen and lets out a somber sigh. “This is an alternate mutation to the cursed seal of heaven and hell. It’s called the cursed seal of oblivion, and not a single one of its hosts has survived it longer than a few weeks.”
Sasuke shivers. Something about the image dredges up a deep sense of foreboding. The ominous pattern reminds him too much of the one that had raced across his skin when he’d activated his seal’s transformation ability. He focuses on maintaining his calm appearance. If Kakashi senses him panicking, he might prioritize his comfort over his curiosity and neglect to tell him everything. He takes a steady breath and concentrates on his sensei’s words.
“Instead of destroying your free will, this mutation tries to make you give it up voluntarily. It intensifies negative emotions such as fear, anger, and guilt. The more you ruminate on those emotions, the more the seal will empower them. Eventually, most hosts lose their will to carry on and surrender themselves to Orochimaru’s influence. The few who manage to resist are placed in a genjutsu at the sealer’s command and are turned into Orochimaru’s puppets permanently. The seal typically resembles the cursed seal of heaven until the genjutsu activates, at which point it transforms into this.” Kakashi hands him the sheet of paper. When Sasuke reaches out to take it, Kakashi grabs onto Sasuke’s forearm with a vice grip, startling him and sending a chill down his spine. “This is the mutation which best matches the symptoms you told me about. You need to tell me if they get any worse. Your life just might depend on it.”
Notes:
This chapter was a little short and kind of an info-dump, which is seriously bothering me, so I'll probably go back and edit it later if I can find the time. I'm even busier than I thought I would be. I love creative writing with all my heart, but it's exhausting to work on both this project and my writing assignments for my classes. Or maybe I just like to complain. You'll never know.
That said, I'm excited to get started on the next few chapters once I get the chance. I have so many ideas, but so little time and energy to write them down. It's unfortunate, but I'll do my best to write good chapters, believe it!
Chapter 28: Training
Summary:
Kakashi teaches Sasuke something new.
Notes:
I know it's been a month. I'm still stretched thin between school and my own personal issues, so progress has been slow. On the bright side, I now know exactly how this piece is going to end. I had a lot of ideas, but I finally chose the one I felt fit the story the best considering all the changes I've made from my original plan. When the time comes, I hope you like it.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After learning of the seal mutation which may or may not cause him to experience a very painful death in the near future, Sasuke decides to take a bath.
Well, “decides” isn’t exactly the right word. Kakashi had caught onto his mounting panic even before he did and took it upon himself to distract him by showing him and the ninken to the river personally. Now, Sasuke sits in the shallows hugging his knees, shivering and covered in goosebumps but physically numb as the icy water rushes around him. He watches with a far-removed sense of sorrow as the clear blue stream of water turns murky and brown after flowing over his bloody clothing. He hadn’t bothered to remove his clothes; they had needed a wash just as much as his own body had. His shirt and shorts hang like heavy weights over his skin. The crusty chunks of dried blood break down under the slow but steady battering of the current and float away to who knows where. Upstream, Pakkun and the rest of the ninken swim and splash around to dislodge the dirt and grime from their fur. Sasuke can’t help but notice their sluggish, unsure movements. Under ordinary circumstances, they would surely take the opportunity to let loose and play. His heart aches with guilt. If he hadn’t been stupid enough to let Orochimaru place the seal on him in the first place, they would all be relaxing right now and taking some much-needed time to just breathe and take in the scenery.
“You have a lot on your mind, don’t you?”
Sasuke tenses at the sudden voice from behind him but calms down once he places it. His sensei’s ability to move soundlessly while cloaking his presence should inspire him to focus and learn–his own prowess remains dauntingly lacking in comparison, and he’d recently given an impromptu speech about how much he still has to learn from him, after all. But unlike the mist in the forest, the fog in his mind refuses to lift. It clouds his judgement and leaves him lost and confused as if he’s drowning despite holding his head above the water’s surface. “Sensei. I thought you went back to the cave.”
“And leave my adorable little student to sulk all alone?” Kakashi wades into the water and sits down beside him. He observes Sasuke for a moment, then speaks up once more, this time dropping the forced levity from his tone. “It’ll be alright, you know. The odds may not be in your favor now, but they will be soon. All you have to do is hold on until you make it back to the village.”
Sasuke doesn’t miss the implication of his chosen pronoun. “You still don’t think you’ll make it.”
“Jiraiya-sama will cure you.” Kakashi continues, ignoring his student’s statement. “The others didn’t survive because they weren’t equipped with the knowledge to fight against the mutation. But you… you’re a strong fighter with an even stronger spirit. With Jiraiya-sama on your side, you’ll be cured in no time, and you’ll finally be able to live in peace. I promise.”
“And what about you?”
“…I’ll stay by your side for as long as I can.”
It’s not a convincing promise, but at least he knows where Kakashi stands. He seems to at least have a tiny bit of his self-preservation instinct left, and he’s keeping it in mind if only for his student’s sake. Still, his sensei’s lack of confidence in their chances concerns Sasuke greatly. His reassurances have changed from comforting vows of protection to hesitant half-truths and unspoken doubts. He’s much more afraid for this mission than he’s been for any of the others they’d taken on together… or perhaps Sasuke has just gotten that much better at seeing through his emotional mask. He opens his mouth to ask further questions, both wanting to ensure Kakashi won’t do anything stupid and also keep his thoughts away from the subject of the mutation, but the right words evade him. He gives up on trying to speak and gives into the awkward silence.
The current carries a couple of leaves downstream. They drift along aimlessly, chasing each other across the water without a care in the world. A mallard paddles after them, quacking. By the time Sasuke’s made up his mind about whether or not to kill it for meat, the current has long since ferried it away.
“We could start training now, if you like.” Kakashi changes the subject with ease. “I was planning to wait until you’d had a chance to rest, but I can’t imagine you sleeping after…” He sighs, running a hand through his silver locks. “Training is a good way to get your mind off things.”
“Let’s do it.” Sasuke says almost immediately. With the way his mind is going, he’ll take any diversion he can get. He stands up, and upon finding nothing to towel himself with, resigns himself to shaking the water off like the ninken would do after a bath. It’s horribly ineffective and humiliating, but he’d pick embarrassment over being uncomfortably wet any day. It was worth a try, at least. Kakashi stands up as well but makes no move to leave the stream. Sasuke stands across from him, his feet and ankles still submerged, and waits to be instructed.
Kakashi gives him a subtle nod, and that’s all the warning he gets before he lunges at him. Sasuke pivots and ducks under his outstretched arms, then attempts a backward leap. His feet slip on the slick rocks of the riverbed. He stretches his arms out for balance and steadies his stance, and Kakashi takes that time to close the distance between them completely. Sasuke parries blow after blow. The speed of Kakashi’s movements only increase as Sasuke struggles to gain the upper hand. He’s astonishingly fast considering his lack of chakra and energy, and that realization sends a chill down Sasuke’s spine. If this is what facing most exhausted jonin is like, does he even stand a chance? Sasuke falters, and Kakashi strikes him between his ribs, sending him staggering backward. Sasuke fights once more to keep his balance.
“Good. You’ve been keeping up your taijutsu training, I see.” Kakashi relaxes his stance, indicating that their warm-up match is over for now. “Focus on the water around you. Feel it flowing at a constant speed from one direction to the other. Now, try regulating your chakra flow to match the speed and intensity of the current.”
Sasuke concentrates, imagining circulating his energy in a gentle yet firm, cyclical pattern as it travels from his head to his toes and back again. His chakra traces the pattern in his mind, then begins to replicate it within his body. It’s a struggle to redirect the chakra all the way through his limbs. It takes one hundred percent of his focus to draw his chakra along the right path without letting any of it escape. Once he’s practiced that for a few seconds, he nods, signaling he’s ready for the next step.
“Take some deep breaths.” Kakashi instructs. “Relax your body and mind. Don’t think. Feel.”
Sasuke’s chest expands as he breathes in the crisp air of the forest, inhaling the earthy aroma of the mud and the trees. He holds his breath for a moment before releasing the air from his lungs. He repeats this process a few times, and as he does, his chakra flow begins to synchronize with his breathing. The synchronicity clears his head and grounds him in the moment. He feels everything: the gentle breeze ruffling his hair, the swirling movement of the cold current against his bare ankles, the slimy scales of a small fish as it weaves its way between his feet. The sensations calm him, carrying his fears and doubts far away, washing them away just as easily as the river did to the blood on his clothes.
“Well done.” Kakashi smiles warmly. “You’ve entered a state of complete communion with your chakra. How does it feel?”
Sasuke ponders the question for a moment. “It’s… strange, but in a good way. Almost like I’m one with the forest.”
“That’s because you’re sensing your chakra’s relation to the chakra of the plants and animals around you. Chakra is the essence and energy of life itself, and all life is connected. It’s important for a ninja to be in tune with their chakra–not only for using techniques, but for calming their minds as well.” Kakashi explains. His even, almost laid-back tone shifts to a more serious one as he continues. “If your seal is mutating–and I strongly suspect it is–then it will attempt to corrupt your mind. Communing with your chakra can help to mitigate its effects, but it won’t be able to prevent the genjutsu stage of the seal. There are a variety of ways to break a normal genjutsu, but the seal is equipped to withstand most of them. If Orochimaru should activate the genjutsu command, in order to escape it, you’ll have to first use your intuition to discover that you’re in one–a difficult task in its own right. Afterward, you’ll need to temporarily halt your chakra flow, then release a chakra surge so powerful it disrupts Orochimaru’s chakra flow while also sending your own into a heightened state of communion. That’s what you’re about to practice.”
Sasuke nods. It’s a lot to take in, but he’s willing to do whatever it takes if it means he’ll finally escape Orochimaru’s clutches once and for all. “I’m ready.”
“I was hoping you’d say that.” Kakashi forms the tiger hand sign and waits for Sasuke to do the same before he continues. “This is the only sign you’ll need for breaking the genjutsu. Practice stopping your chakra flow and restarting it.”
Sasuke does so with a surprising amount of ease. He’d learned the basics of stopping chakra from Orochimaru, but he’d struggled to perform the act outside even in his most basic training. The skill comes much easier now that he’s in tune with his chakra, and an electric energy sparks through him whenever his chakra flares to life. It dances in his fingertips and tingles where they touch.
“Now for the difficult part. Stop and restart your chakra flow again, but this time, think of its connection to the life around you. Imagine your chakra weaving into everything from the smallest blade of grass to the tallest tree. Picture the essence of your own spirit becoming one with nature as nature becomes one with you. Then, when you feel the time is right, summon your chakra into your heart as quickly as you can and hold it there for precisely three seconds. If Orochimaru activates the genjutsu and you perform all those steps correctly, you’ll be able to break out of it.”
Sasuke halts his chakra flow and tries to heed his sensei’s advice. The chakras of the plants and animals mingle with his own as he imagines sending his chakra out into the world. It’s a surreal experience, almost as if he’d stepped outside of his own body and stretched his soul across miles and miles of land. He feels light and yet heavy, safe and yet frightened, numb and yet tortured. The sensations wash over him like a tidal wave as he takes in every experience of every life form surrounding him. He grits his teeth and clings desperately to his chakra as the chakras of the forest mix into it and cling to it like glue. He forcefully yanks his chakra back into himself and gasps as the overstimulation lifts all at once. His chakra spikes with new energy, and though he tries to concentrate on keeping it still within his heart, it jolts away and zooms out of his reach. Suddenly fatigued, Sasuke slumps to the ground, panting.
Kakashi crouches next to him, unbothered by the frigid temperature of the water as it brushes past his lower body. “Not bad for your first try. Well done.”
“Not well enough.” Sasuke mutters. How can he expect to combat Orochimaru if he can’t even use one simple technique? With the upcoming mission, he can’t afford to carelessly burn his chakra training.
Kakashi must realize that because he doesn’t push for him to try again. Instead, he smiles softly at him and ruffles his hair. “Don’t worry. You’re a bright kid, Sasuke. When the time is right, the knowledge will come to you.”
Sasuke bats his hand away. “Easy for you to say.” He turns his face away as his cheeks flush red as a tomato. He almost snaps at his sensei to stop treating him like a child, but bites his tongue at the last second. There’s a sincerity to his sensei’s words and actions that wasn’t there before. He’s never once sensed this kind of unbridled honesty from him in the past. His sensei had always hidden himself within the mist of mystery, behind the mask of stoicism and the facade of unfaltering strength. But at this very moment, as the sunlight bathes him in its heavenly glow, the river washes away the false pretenses and fronts. Kakashi has bared his soul to him, open and vulnerable, and it dawns on him that even though he’s known Kakashi for years, he’s only now seeing him for the first time. Black cloth might still cover the skin from his nose to his chin, but it doesn’t stop Sasuke from seeing his true face. He truly believes in me. “Sensei…”
“Hm?”
“Thank you.” He has so much more to say, but his throat constricts, and he chokes on the rest of the words. It doesn’t matter, though. Kakashi understands. He’s always understood.
“Don’t thank me just yet.” Kakashi’s visible eye twinkles. “There’s one more thing I’d like to show you.”
Notes:
Life is exhausting as always, but I look forward to writing more when I have the time. I find creative writing quite therapeutic in times of great stress.
Chapter 29: Raikiri
Summary:
Sasuke learns another technique from Kakashi in preparation for their mission.
Notes:
I have the next week off, so hopefully I can write the next chapter sooner rather than later.
I hope I didn't just jinx myself by saying that...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“One more thing?” Sasuke can’t imagine what it could be. Kakashi wouldn’t want him to burn too much of his chakra on training before their big mission… would he?
“I won’t be able to demonstrate it for you yet, but I want to teach you the basics anyway, just in case.” Kakashi leads him out of the water and onto the muddy bank of the river. The ninken watch them from a distance away, intrigued. Kakashi reaches out his hand. Sasuke takes it without hesitation. Kakashi flips it over so Sasuke’s left palm is facing him with Kakashi’s hand underneath it. “I’m not going to lie to you, Sasuke. This technique is difficult, and it will probably take you a long time to perfect it. But you took so naturally to the chidori that I thought it would be worth a try. This technique could be a great asset for you during the mission if you can control it well enough to use it in battle.”
So it’s ninjutsu after all? Sasuke stares at his sweaty palm and wonders how he could possibly perform a technique in this position without hurting his sensei.
“I want you to focus on separating each type of chakra. Gather your lightning chakra together, concentrate it in your left hand, and raise it up through your palm.”
Sasuke yanks back his hand and stumbles backward, astonished by his sensei’s sudden display of stupidity. “Are you serious?! If I do it wrong in that position, you could lose your hand!”
“I won’t. And do you know why that is?” Kakashi takes a step forward, reclaiming the distance lost between them. “I know you, Sasuke. I’ve observed the ways you fight and the ways you learn best. You’ve put so much pressure on yourself to become stronger that you can’t possibly live up to the expectations you create just yet. Because of that, you often doubt yourself and deny yourself crucial opportunities to learn.” Kakashi gently places one hand on his shoulder and the other under the back of Sasuke’s left hand, raising it up again. “This is the beginning of your journey, not the end. You’re not going to be perfect at everything. But if there’s one thing I can be sure of after teaching you for so long, it’s that you never fail to perform well when lives are on the line. You thrive when protecting others, Sasuke. That’s when you grow the most.”
Sasuke considers his words and reflects on the events of his journey thus far. He doesn’t feel particularly stronger than when he’d left the village. Then again, not all growth refers to physical strength. His travels have opened his mind to questioning preconceived notions and pursuing answers. If he and Pakkun hadn’t risked their lives together on this mission, they likely would have remained wary of each other, and their teamwork would have suffered as a result. Teamwork. Of course. Everything comes back to teamwork when Kakashi’s involved. If he really has learned as a result of this dangerous mission, perhaps his sensei has a point. Sasuke grimaces. Every fiber of his being protests to deny him further, to reject this idiotic idea and formulate a more rational training plan, but Sasuke pushes those instincts aside. Kakashi has faith in him. It’s only fair that he should trust him in return. “Fine. But if anything goes wrong, don’t come crying to me when you can’t find a medic to regrow your hand.”
Kakashi chuckles, brushing the statement aside. “Everything will be fine. I promise. Now, whenever you’re ready.”
Ignoring the butterflies doing somersaults in his stomach, he focuses on separating his chakra and reforming the lightning chakra within his heart. His heart pounds in response to the sudden jolt of electricity. He swallows hard, unsure of himself, but the faith in Kakashi’s unwavering gaze sends him the strength to continue. He channels the lightning chakra into his hand and concentrates as hard as he can on lifting it up through his palm. Bright white sparks dance across his fingertips and light up the top of his hand as the energy grows. A sphere of lightning chakra manifests in the center of his palm, circulating a current of electric energy throughout his entire arm.
Kakashi’s visible eye shines with pride. “Well done. I knew you could do it.”
Sasuke doesn’t reply, much too absorbed in his task of not electrocuting his sensei who refuses to let go of his hand even now. His chakra strains wildly against its restraints. He channels his energy higher in response. The lightning flashes upward, sending sparks high into the air.
“Now, for the next step, refine your chakra flow into a tightly coiled spiral.” At last, Kakashi takes a step back, giving his student some much needed breathing room. “When you feel the time is right, give it a powerful push through your hand.”
Sasuke freezes. No. A lightbulb turns on in his head, and Kakashi’s various pieces of advice all begin to slide into place. He blinks, and for a moment he can swear he’s back in the Valley of the End on that fateful day, the lightning spear of his hand impaling the best friend he never admitted to having. He physically recoils as he snaps back to the present. He quickly moves to cover up the revelation, but from the look on Kakashi’s face, he’s already noticed something’s wrong. Sasuke tries to think up a convincing lie, but before he can commit to one, Kakashi says something very surprising.
“I know what you’re thinking. Your chidori gravely injured Naruto, so you don’t trust yourself to use it in battle anymore. You believe it will only lead to disaster, that it might mistakenly claim the life of someone dear to you.” Kakashi’s features soften as he speaks. An intangible emotion crosses his face, something between sorrow and grief and regret. His eyes seem to glaze over almost as if he’s reliving a memory. “I know because I felt the same way. The chidori… a technique of my own creation… ended the life of someone I deeply cared for. Someone I promised Obito I’d protect… someone I failed.” His eye glistens briefly before he blinks away the unshed tears.
Sasuke can only listen, stunned into silence by the unexpected vulnerability Kakashi is showing. Never in his life would he have thought he’d see him this close to tears, not even when he’d opened up about Obito.
“I swore to myself I’d never use the chidori again.” Kakashi continues. “And I didn’t… not for a very long time. But there came a time when I was attacked by an opponent my other techniques couldn’t touch. A friend of mine realized I was in trouble and threw himself in harm’s way to protect me despite being seriously injured himself. The enemy broke through our defenses and targeted him with a technique meant to kill. I realized that none of my other techniques would be able to save him in time, so I used the chidori. That was the day I learned that power is neither good nor evil. And that’s what the chidori is: power. The power to kill, yes, but also the power to protect. The power to keep loved ones safe.” He finishes, holding eye contact with his student even as his voice threatens to break on the last syllables.
Sasuke doesn’t dare speak. Despite experiencing great loss himself, he can’t help but freeze up whenever he recognizes that same pain on someone else’s face. What could he possibly say? No words can bring back the dead, and he’s received enough futile attempts at comfort that he can’t imagine himself easing anyone’s pain through conversation. He remains silent and lets Kakashi’s words sink in. It seems like with every passing moment Pakkun’s worried observations about Kakashi’s mental health become more and more relevant. If he still blames himself for not only Obito’s death but also the death of someone he’d promised his teammate he’d protect… Sasuke can’t even imagine living with the weight of that guilt, especially for several years. One would need an astonishing level of resilience to persevere through the pain and blame. No wonder Pakkun thinks he’s so close to his breaking point. A shinobi must always be ready to adapt to any change in circumstance. Kakashi had mentioned that several times during their training. Shinobi are like trees. During a storm, if they don’t bend, they break. It’s only now that he understands what Kakashi was thinking of when he’d told him that. Sasuke briefly considers what he would do in Kakashi’s position. He stops when he comes to the obvious conclusion. He couldn’t bend with his current strength, not for long. He’s already lost too much.
He refuses to lose anyone else.
“I’ll do it.” Sasuke says with renewed determination. “You want to show me a stronger version of the chidori, right? Just tell me what I need to do.”
Kakashi’s eye widens in surprise. He must not have expected that response because it takes him a moment to process his words before replying. He snaps out of his glazed reverie in an instant and fully returns to the present, a mixture of gratitude and pride evident in his expression. “Refine your chakra flow into a tightly coiled spiral.” He echoes his previous instructions, repeating the words with confidence. “Then give it a powerful push through your hand when you feel the time is right.”
Sasuke calls his chakra forth once more and swirls it into a tornado of lightning spinning in the palm of his hand. Once enough has gathered there, Sasuke gives it a push. It spins faster and faster until it explodes in a burst of light, energy pulsing through his hand light a heartbeat until it physically manifests into a glowing light akin to that of the moon. The chirping of a thousand birds begins as a low murmur, then escalates quickly into a frenzied cacophony of noise as the chidori increases in size. “Now what?!” Sasuke almost has to shout for his voice to carry over the volume of both the rushing river and his own technique.
“Think of the people you want to protect. Think of the memories you have of them. Envision yourself in those memories. Relive them, draw strength from them, and channel that strength into your chidori!”
Sasuke does. He flashes back to his earliest memories of meeting Naruto and Sakura in the academy, then forward to the formation of their team and Naruto planning to prank their new jonin-sensei. He remembers the bell test with Kakashi, his frustration as his fingertips brushed against the sterling silver before his sensei outmaneuvered him once more. In his memories, he walks through his team’s countless missions. As he relives his journey, he witnesses Naruto growing from an annoying brat to a determined ninja, Sakura changing from a rabid fangirl to a dedicated fighter, and Kakashi throwing himself into battle after battle (both physical and not) to protect his newfound family. Family. His team had become like family to him. How had he not realized it sooner? Teamwork. Sasuke sees it grow from the ground up, like the sapling of a mighty tree ascending ever upward into the sky even as the storms beat and batter it. The tree bends. The team bends. They work together, fighting against all odds as the stakes climb higher. Protection. Kakashi has protected his students with his life over and over again, but he can’t go on forever. I must protect them. I will protect him! As Sasuke snaps back to reality, his chidori vibrates, swelling until it almost doubles in size. The pitch of the birds’ chirping rapidly rises. The lightning in his palm shifts from a pale white with an aqua outline to a blinding white center with an electric blue, almost purple hue circling the chidori’s edges. Sasuke watches the change, awestruck and dumbfounded by the raw power accumulated in his grasp.
“This, Sasuke, is the raikiri.” Kakashi says with quiet sincerity. The orb of lightning illuminates his face, granting it an almost ethereal quality. “The chidori was made to kill, but the raikiri was made to protect. Use it well.”
Notes:
I know this probably isn't a lore accurate description of how the chidori and raikiri work, but I took some creative liberties to make it more plot relevant. I hope you don't mind.
Chapter 30: The Calm Before
Summary:
Sasuke and Kakashi have one last talk before their upcoming trial.
Notes:
Most of this chapter was written while I was sleep deprived, so if there are spelling and grammar errors, please let me know. I want this chapter to be as well-written as possible.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After another full day of training, Sasuke lies exhausted on the floor of the cave, gazing lazily at the ceiling. He’d insisted on training longer than Kakashi had advised, too worried about tomorrow’s mission to rest until his body had given up on him. His eyes find a crack in the rock forming the cave’s ceiling. Through that crack he can glimpse the inky black of the night sky interspersed with shining stars. The full moon casts a ray of light into the cave, illuminating the areas not already visible due to Kakashi’s campfire. Sasuke grimaces up at it. Its cheerful glow shouldn’t mock him, not at a time like this. Despite priding himself on his logic and reason, the small but significant superstitious voice in his head whispers a warning in his ear. It’s a bad omen, it cautions him. Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten.
“What is it?” Kakashi asks from across the campfire. He sits back against the cavern wall, surrounded by his sleeping ninken. Pakkun snores as he sprawls across his owner’s lap–a prized position he’d competed with his canine companions long and hard for earlier that day.
Sasuke scowls. He really shouldn’t be surprised at this point. Kakashi’s proven time and again his ability to sense his students’ discomfort. Still, his uncanny knack for picking up on details Sasuke would rather keep to himself annoys him to no end. “It’s too bright. I can’t sleep.” The lie comes to him easily enough. He blinks, and that spine-chilling image flashes before him yet again: the brother he’d loved and idolized, blood-covered and surrounded by fresh corpses, silhouetted against the full moon.
“I can put out the fire, if you like.” Kakashi offers. “I think I’ve read enough for one night.” He tucks his battered paperback novel away into one of his vest pockets, yawning under his mask.
“It’s fine.” Sasuke mumbles. He shifts in his bedroll to face Kakashi, making sure to position himself in a way that he won’t notice the moon stalking him in the corner of his eye.
“While I have the chance… there’s something I've been meaning to ask you.” Kakashi pets Pakkun’s head with languid strokes of his hand as he speaks. “Did you find out why Pakkun was behaving so strangely?”
Sasuke freezes. He’d hoped to avoid this conversation for as long as possible, or at least until they’d returned to the safety of the village, but it seems like that won’t be possible now. I could lie. If he lies, the truth won’t hurt Kakashi or distract him during their mission tomorrow. A distraction during such a dangerous mission could easily get his sensei killed. Lying could potentially save Kakashi’s life–the very thing he’d set out to do from the moment he’d left the village with Pakkun. Then again, if he lies, there’s a good chance Kakashi will see through it. And if Pakkun chooses to tell him the truth on his own terms, he’ll realize he’d been lied to, and that would hurt him even more. Sasuke’s already broken his trust nearly beyond repair by leaving him for Orochimaru. He’d never deserved the second chance his sensei had offered, but he’d accepted it with great gratitude all the same. To lie to him now would be to reject that second chance entirely. Kakashi’s forgiving beyond all reason–it’s simply in his nature–but there’s still no guarantee he’ll give him a third chance after another betrayal. The answer comes to him as clear as day. Kakashi’s lived through enough tragedy. To him, another betrayal would be a fate worse than death. Sasuke can’t break his heart. Not again. Not after all he’s suffered. “I took him to see a vet after he collapsed.” He admits. “The vet said he had a virus that caused stomach-related issues and fainting spells. I gave him some medicine for it. He should be better soon.” He forces himself to continue, struggling to do so as Kakashi smiles in relief. “The vet also said… Pakkun is a pretty old dog. That’s why he’s been slowing down. He might only have a few years left.” He shifts his gaze to the stone floor, reluctant to witness the grief that’s no doubt evident on his sensei’s face… grief which he had caused. What have I done?
But Kakashi doesn’t cry, nor does he ask further questions or explode in anger. Instead, he remains quiet for a while, seemingly lost in thought. “I see.” He murmurs after a while. “I was afraid that might be the case, but…” His voice trails off. He clears his throat before continuing. “Thank you for telling me.” He pulls the sleeping Pakkun closer to his chest and hugs him tightly. The oblivious pug snores on.
“I’m sorry.” Sasuke whispers hoarsely.
“Don’t be. I’ve thought before about how I would have spent those last years with my teammates had I known then what I know now. There were so many things I wish I could have told them, so many things I wanted to do with them… but I can’t turn back time. I missed my chance with them, but I won’t with Pakkun, because of you. Thank you.”
Pakkun whines in his sleep. Kakashi gently shifts him onto his side and rubs his belly. Pakkun sleeps soundly once again, his furry flank rising and falling with each breath. A strand of drool drips from his toothy grin onto Kakashi's pants, but Kakashi doesn’t seem to mind.
“About the mission.” Sasuke abruptly changes the subject, needing to distract himself from the funny feeling in his chest that’s something between sadness and guilt. “You said you had a plan, but you haven’t told me what it is yet.”
“Hm… I was planning to tell you tomorrow so it would be fresh in your mind, but I suppose I could tell you now if you prefer.”
“Please.” Dread looms over him, its dark presence casting a shadow of doubt over his mind. If learning of the plan now will alleviate his anxiety, even a little, he’s willing to hear every detail.
“Okay.” Kakashi looks at his sleeping ninken, clearly considering whether or not to wake them up and then deciding against it. There’s no need to disturb their slumber; he can inform them tomorrow. He turns back to Sasuke and begins to explain what he has in mind. “All we need to do to stop the attack on Kazehana is to take out their active leader. Their forces are strong, but not very organized, so they’ll likely scatter once he’s dead. The problem is that I suspect their ‘leader’ is merely a figurehead; I know him, and I know he couldn’t possibly have enough connections to have formed an alliance between rogues from several villages. Actually… you know him too, Sasuke. He was one of your teachers at the academy.”
“One of my teachers?!” Sasuke’s mind jumps to all sorts of conclusions about who it could be. He wasn’t aware that any of his teachers had gone rogue. Although, come to think of it, there was that shuriken class instructor who’d tried to steal a scroll of forbidden techniques. He’d been accused of treason and sentenced to a long stay in Konohagakure’s general prison. But Guy’s team had mentioned a prison break…
Kakashi recognizes the moment he catches on and confirms his suspicion. “Yes. It’s Mizuki. But he couldn’t have done this alone. There’s someone feeding him information, someone with a large network of accomplices. We’ll need to discover that person’s identity and take that person down, too. Otherwise, the alliance will rally back to full strength in no time.”
Of course it’s not that easy. Sasuke holds back a bitter retort. Assassinating the leader of an army while deep in enemy territory comes with a cartful of complications on its own, but seeking out some mysterious figure as well? This mission keeps sounding more and more impossible the more he learns about it. How could he possibly pull this off while also protecting his sensei?! Their mission to the Land of Waves had consisted of their whole team against two rogue ninjas. To face an entire army with only one very weakened teammate on his side… he can’t imagine a scenario in which they both make it out unscathed. At least he’d talked Kakashi out of going alone. It would surely be a suicide mission otherwise.
“This cave is connected to a few underground tunnels. We’ll use them to sneak past the patrols and get close to the base. I’ll signal the ninken to create a distraction, allowing us to sneak in through the base’s back entrance. From there, Pakkun will track Mizuki’s scent and lead you to him. You’ll need to blend in–the base is full of enemy shinobi, and if they realize you’re not a rogue yourself, you won’t make it to Mizuki in one piece. Send Pakkun my way if you get into any trouble. No one suspects a pug for a messenger.”
“What about you?”
“I’ll track down the mastermind. Based on the intel I’ve gathered, I have a pretty good idea of where to start. Once we’ve completed our tasks, we’ll exit the base and rendezvous back here.”
Sasuke almost snaps at him. For one of Konoha’s most intelligent A-rank ninja, Kakashi sure can be stupid sometimes. It takes all of Sasuke’s patience to keep his emotions reined in. “Tracking the mastermind by yourself? That’s a terrible idea. Where will the dogs and I be if things go wrong?”
“Nothing will go wrong.” Kakashi reassures him. “Believe me, Sasuke, I’ve thought long and hard about this plan, and I truly believe this is our best option. We’ll work faster if we split up. Besides, I doubt they’d expect two attacks at once. The element of surprise is key.”
“But what if–”
“Sasuke.” In the blink of an eye, Kakash moves to crouch next to him, so quickly it almost seems as if he’d teleported. A groggy Pakkun yawns, then settles down once more. “It takes more than just ninjutsu to be a shinobi. I’m sure you know what I’m talking about.”
He does. Given how much Kakashi’s emphasized cooperation during Team Seven’s training, it’s not exactly hard to guess.
“The most important quality a shinobi can have is faith: faith in yourself to get the job done, faith in your training to carry you through, and faith that your teammates will overcome any obstacles in their path. I’ve overcome a lot, Sasuke. You can put your faith in me.” Kakashi reaches into his pocket and pulls out one of the two familiar silver bells. He holds it out in his open hand and offers it to his student. “Take it.”
After a brief moment of confusion, he plucks it from Kakashi’s palm.
“My sensei gave me those bells for luck before my first ANBU assignment.” He says with a hint of nostalgia. “Now luck will be with us both.”
Sasuke lifts his head and pulls out the kunai from under his pillow. He ties the string attached to the bell around the kunai’s handle and secures it with a firm knot to ensure it won’t get in his way. “Your sensei… What was he like?” It’s a question he’s yearned to ask him for a long time, curious to know more about the man who’d trained the famous Copy Ninja. However, Kakashi answers him only briefly, his focus flickering to a time long past.
“He was a great teacher and an even greater man. I wish we’d had more time.”
Sasuke keeps his mouth shut after that. As much as he appreciates Kakashi’s honesty, he’d rather not stir up any more tragic memories. The more time he spends in his presence, the more transparent his hidden mask becomes. He’s haunted, haunted by traumatic memories, past failures, and reminders of the people he’d lost. Sasuke understands completely. It’s the same for him, after all.
Kakashi meanders back to his old spot, taking great care to avoid stepping on dog paws, and lays down next to Pakkun. Pakkun naturally shifts closer to him, snuggling into his vest. Kakashi pets him a few times, then closes his eye and sighs, breaking the silence. “Sasuke?”
“Yes?”
“We might be separated tomorrow, but we’ll see each other again. I promise. No matter what happens, no matter where I go, I will always find my way back to you.”
“Sensei…” Before he can say anymore, a soft snore escapes Kakashi’s mouth. Sasuke rolls on his back and once again watches the full moon. Its soft silver glow resembles the color of Kakashi’s bells. As his eyes flutter shut, his memories take him back to the early days of Team Seven, to the days when he started to get to know his new family. He wonders how Kakashi had felt, seeing the three little brats prove him wrong during the bell test. Had he known, then, just how close they’d become? Considering his enigmatic nature, Sasuke doubts he’ll ever know. But he knows one thing, a truth which will dwell in his heart forever: he will never forget the meaning of those bells.
Notes:
If the next chapter isn't published for a while, blame the professor who gave me the assignment of writing a ten-minute play. Tragically, I must prioritize the work that gets graded. I'm excited to write the next chapter, though. It's been on my outline for some time.

Pages Navigation
LesnaVra on Chapter 1 Thu 24 Aug 2023 07:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
pinaaa_nii on Chapter 1 Wed 11 Sep 2024 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Indigo_warlock on Chapter 1 Wed 11 Sep 2024 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
pinaaa_nii on Chapter 1 Thu 12 Sep 2024 10:16AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 12 Sep 2024 10:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
LesnaVra on Chapter 3 Thu 24 Aug 2023 07:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 7 Thu 20 Jul 2023 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
50000muskrats on Chapter 8 Fri 21 Jul 2023 03:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Indigo_warlock on Chapter 8 Wed 26 Jul 2023 05:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 9 Sat 29 Jul 2023 12:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
50000muskrats on Chapter 11 Fri 11 Aug 2023 04:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Indigo_warlock on Chapter 11 Sat 12 Aug 2023 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
CnquersH3ll on Chapter 11 Fri 11 Aug 2023 06:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Indigo_warlock on Chapter 11 Sat 12 Aug 2023 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
CnquersH3ll on Chapter 12 Sat 19 Aug 2023 09:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
LesnaVra on Chapter 12 Thu 24 Aug 2023 07:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 13 Sat 26 Aug 2023 04:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 14 Wed 06 Sep 2023 11:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Battery91pct on Chapter 14 Thu 11 Sep 2025 02:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 15 Thu 14 Sep 2023 04:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
CnquersH3ll on Chapter 16 Fri 22 Sep 2023 03:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 16 Fri 22 Sep 2023 03:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 18 Wed 11 Oct 2023 02:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 19 Wed 18 Oct 2023 02:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jadepixil on Chapter 20 Wed 01 Nov 2023 04:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Battery91pct on Chapter 21 Thu 11 Sep 2025 04:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation